summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
-rw-r--r--.gitattributes4
-rw-r--r--LICENSE.txt11
-rw-r--r--README.md2
-rw-r--r--old/62625-0.txt3396
-rw-r--r--old/62625-0.zipbin67027 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h.zipbin558612 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h/62625-h.htm4380
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h/images/cover.jpgbin102696 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h/images/i_016.jpgbin66134 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h/images/i_020.jpgbin46197 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h/images/i_028.jpgbin59640 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h/images/i_040.jpgbin67656 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h/images/i_060.jpgbin57455 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h/images/i_084.jpgbin56970 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h/images/i_088.jpgbin56897 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpgbin72743 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62625-h/images/i_title.jpgbin13767 -> 0 bytes
17 files changed, 17 insertions, 7776 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d7b82bc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/.gitattributes
@@ -0,0 +1,4 @@
+*.txt text eol=lf
+*.htm text eol=lf
+*.html text eol=lf
+*.md text eol=lf
diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6312041
--- /dev/null
+++ b/LICENSE.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,11 @@
+This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements,
+metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be
+in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES.
+
+Procedures for determining public domain status are described in
+the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org.
+
+No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in
+jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize
+this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright
+status under the laws that apply to them.
diff --git a/README.md b/README.md
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..827b5ef
--- /dev/null
+++ b/README.md
@@ -0,0 +1,2 @@
+Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for
+eBook #62625 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/62625)
diff --git a/old/62625-0.txt b/old/62625-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 70cadc4..0000000
--- a/old/62625-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,3396 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Children of China, by Colin Campbell Brown
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: Children of China
-
-Author: Colin Campbell Brown
-
-Release Date: July 12, 2020 [EBook #62625]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CHILDREN OF CHINA ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-CHILDREN OF CHINA
-
- “The good man is he who does not lose his child-heart.”--MENCIUS,
- 371-288 B.C.
-
- “What the leaves are to the forest,
- With light and air for food,
- Ere their sweet and tender juices
- Have been hardened into wood.
-
- That to the world are children;
- Through them it feels the glow
- Of a brighter and sunnier climate
- That reaches the trunks below.
-
- Come to me, O ye children!
- And whisper in my ear
- What the birds and the winds are singing
- In your sunny atmosphere.
-
- * * * * *
-
- Ye are better than all the ballads
- That ever were sung or said;
- For ye are living poems,
- And all the rest are dead.”
-
- LONGFELLOW.
-
-
-[Illustration: THE EMPEROR OF CHINA]
-
-
-
-
- CHILDREN OF CHINA
-
- BY
-
- COLIN CAMPBELL BROWN
-
- AUTHOR OF
- “CHINA IN LEGEND AND STORY”
-
- [Illustration]
-
-
- WITH EIGHT COLOURED ILLUSTRATIONS
-
- OLIPHANTS LTD.
- LONDON EDINBURGH
-
-
-
-
-_Uniform with this Volume_
-
-
- CHILDREN OF INDIA
- By JANET HARVEY KELMAN
-
- CHILDREN OF CHINA
- By G. CAMPBELL BROWN
-
- CHILDREN OF AFRICA
- By JAMES B. BAIRD
-
- CHILDREN OF ARABIA
- By JOHN CAMERON YOUNG
-
- CHILDREN OF JAMAICA
- By ISABEL C. MACLEAN
-
- CHILDREN OF JAPAN
- By JANET HARVEY KELMAN
-
- CHILDREN OF EGYPT
- By L. CROWTHER
-
- CHILDREN OF CEYLON
- By THOMAS MOSCROP
-
- CHILDREN OF PERSIA
- By Mrs NAPIER MALCOLM
-
- CHILDREN OF LABRADOR
- By MARY LANE DWIGHT
-
- CHILDREN OF SOUTH AMERICA
- By KATHARINE A. HODGE
-
- CHILDREN OF BORNEO
- By EDWIN H. GOMES, M.A.
-
- CHILDREN OF WILD AUSTRALIA
- By HERBERT PITTS
-
-
- Printed in Great Britain by Turnbull & Spears, Edinburgh
- Bound by Anderson & Ferrier, St Mary Street, Edinburgh
-
-
-
-
-TO
-
-ROBIN, MARGERY AND HUGH
-
-
-
-
-INTRODUCTORY LETTER
-
-
-MY DEAR BOYS AND GIRLS,
-
-There is a nook among the hills in far-away China to which, if only I
-possessed the famous flying carpet, I should very much like to carry
-you. To know it properly one ought to find it for oneself upon a day in
-spring. The road to it runs at the foot of steep hills, on which the
-grey earth peeps through a threadbare carpet of dry grasses.
-
-Above these lower hills the mountain-sides are green, shading into
-slate-colour and black; and when the sky clouds over, they look dark
-and angry. The road rounds a corner and passes a wood: a few more steps
-and the baby valley is in sight.
-
-To leave the path and pick your way through some trees is the work of a
-moment. You reach an open space like a little lawn. Above the lawn is
-a bank, on which, among shrubs and scattered trees, many flowers are
-growing.
-
-A faint scent of almonds breathes in the air. You feast your eyes on
-great wild roses and azaleas, rose-coloured, magenta, crimson--bushes
-of red fire burning among ferns and green branches. Here, you notice
-tufted flowers like feathers carved in ivory: there, white jasmine,
-clematis and plants whose shining leaves are nearly covered by balls
-of snow. Over the flowers and under the tree-tops great swallow-tailed
-butterflies go whirling by. It is as if one of the old men of the hills
-of whom Chinese stories tell, had opened a doorway in the mountain-side
-and led you into a sweet wild garden of fairyland.
-
-The daily round of life in China is bare enough, like a worn road
-winding among hills; but when one comes to know the children of the
-country, it is like finding a surprise garden where one had only looked
-for rocks and boulders. The love of boys and girls, and the tenderness
-and self-denial which they call forth among older people, are the
-flowers that grow in this enchanted spot.
-
-The flying carpet was lost long ago, when this old world forgot how to
-be young, but you boys and girls sometimes weave one for yourselves and
-fly off as far as Pekin or Peru. It is my hope in these pages to join
-some of you in this pleasant task and carry you to some of the far-off
-garden nooks of China.
-
-_The Chinese_ by Sir John F. Davies, _Child Life in Chinese Homes_, by
-Mrs Bryson, and _Chinese Slave Girls_, by Miss M. E. Talmage, are books
-which have helped me to write about the children of China. I am sure
-they will interest you by and by whenever you can find time to read
-them. But the big Chinese city in which I live, and the hundreds of
-villages round it, help me most of all to tell you about China and its
-boys and girls, and I greatly hope that one day some of you may come
-and see them for yourselves.
-
- I am,
- Your sincere friend,
- C. CAMPBELL BROWN.
-
- CHINCHEW, 1909.
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
- PAGE
-
- INTRODUCTORY LETTER 6
-
- I THE INVISIBLE TOP 11
-
- II CHINESE BABIES 14
-
- III THE CHILDREN’S HOME 18
-
- IV SCHOOL DAYS 23
-
- V GIRLS 30
-
- VI GAMES AND RIDDLES 37
-
- VII STORIES AND RIMES 42
-
- VIII RELIGION 52
-
- IX FESTIVALS 58
-
- X SUPERSTITIONS 63
-
- XI REVERENCE FOR PARENTS 73
-
- XII FAITHFULNESS 76
-
- XIII THE CRY OF THE CHILDREN 80
-
- XIV MINISTERING CHILDREN 87
-
- XV THE CHILDREN’S KING 94
-
-
-
-
-LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
-
-
- THE EMPEROR OF CHINA _Frontispiece_
-
- FACING PAGE
-
- CHINESE BABIES 16
-
- CHILD LEADING BUFFALO 20
-
- KINDERGARTEN PUPILS 28
-
- CHILDREN AT FOOD AND AT PLAY 40
-
- GOING TO VISIT HIS IDOL MOTHER 60
-
- PHŒNIX 84
-
- SUNDAY SCHOOL, CHINCHEW 88
-
-
-
-
-CHILDREN OF CHINA
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-THE INVISIBLE TOP
-
-
-The beginning of the world, as it is described to Chinese boys and
-girls, is stranger than a fairy tale. First of all, according to the
-story, there was something called ‘khi’ which could not be seen, nor
-touched, but was everywhere. After a time this ‘khi’ began to turn
-round like a great invisible top. As it whirled round, the thicker
-part sank downwards and became the earth, whilst the thinner part rose
-upwards, growing clearer until it formed the sky, and so the heavens
-and the earth span themselves into being. Presently, for the story
-changes like a dream, there came a giant named Pwanku. For thousands
-of years the giant worked, splitting masses of rock with his mallet
-and chisel, until the sun, moon and stars could be seen through the
-openings which he had made. The heavens rose higher, the earth spread
-wider, and Pwanku himself grew six feet taller every day. When he died,
-his head became mountains, his breath wind, and his voice thunder; his
-veins changed into rivers, his body into the earth, his bones into
-rocks and his beard into the stars that stream across the night sky.
-But though all this is only ‘a suppose story’ of long ago, the first
-part of it is wonderfully like what wise men in our time have told us
-about the beginning of things.
-
-Now we must talk of China as it is to-day. The country in which Chinese
-children live is a land of hills and plains, covered with cities,
-villages and temples. You can imagine how big it is when you remember
-that Szechuan, which is but one of its eighteen provinces, is larger
-than Great Britain and Ireland.
-
-How China grew into a great empire is one of the most wonderful stories
-of the world. Its people are said to have come from the west, across
-the middle of Asia, settling at length in what is now the province of
-Shansi, just where the Yellow River bends sharply eastwards. Small
-at first and surrounded by savages, the baby kingdom soon began to
-grow. Like the tiny tent of the _Arabian Nights’ Entertainments_,
-which unfolded until an army could rest beneath the roof, China spread
-until, a thousand years before the time of Our Lord, its borders on
-the north and west were pretty much what they are to-day, and it had
-crept southwards many miles beyond the Yellow River. The nation went
-on growing, drawing other tribes and peoples into itself, until, not
-long after King Alfred’s time, the mother kingdom, without counting its
-subject countries, was fifteen times as large as Great Britain.
-
-What is now the Chinese Empire is said to have been gained in peaceful
-ways rather than by fighting, and this no doubt is partly true. The
-people knew more than their neighbours did. Their life was better and
-happier. One after another the tribes wanted to join them, and so the
-kingdom grew until one of the great changes of the world was made. This
-will help you to understand why the Chinese have always believed in
-peace rather than force, and until lately have not cared for war.
-
-The history of China at first, like that of other nations, is rather
-misty. In spite of this, however, we can make out that long ago the
-people had wise and good men to lead them, among whom were Yao and
-Shun, the model rulers of the empire, and Yu the Great, who drained
-the waters of a vast flood and cut down forests until the land was fit
-to dwell in. Much has happened since then. Greece and Rome have risen,
-flourished, and decayed. This nation, under many different families of
-rulers, and in spite of some seventeen changes of capital, has outlived
-them by centuries. Turks, Mongols and Manchus have fought against it,
-and, as in the present day, at times have conquered the country, only
-to be conquered in turn by the wonderful Chinese people.
-
-Of all the many changes in China’s story, perhaps none has been more
-startling than that which happened in 1908, when the Emperor Kwangsu
-and the Empress Dowager died, within two days of each other. The whole
-country was thrown into mourning, almost all the people going unshaved
-for a hundred days, until long hair and bristling faces made the
-Chinese world look sad indeed.
-
-On the 2nd December of the same year, the Emperor Hsuan Tung, born in
-1906, ascended the Dragon Throne, and so the oldest of Empires came to
-have the youngest of sovereigns for its ruler, and the world discovered
-that the greatest child on earth was a little Chinese boy. It is said
-that the baby emperor, frightened by the sight of so many people in
-state dress, began to cry when he was set upon the throne. He was soon
-comforted, however, by some of the ladies-in-waiting, and sat quietly
-until the grand ceremony was finished.
-
-The little man is the first ruler of China who, from the beginning of
-his reign, has had prayer offered for him by Christian people all over
-the empire, and we may be sure that blessing will be given to him in
-answer to these prayers. Boys and girls everywhere ought to ask God to
-help the boy sovereign of the last great heathen empire of the world.
-
-Here is a description which opens a window for us into his nursery:
-“Young as he is, the emperor shows a great love of soldiers, and has
-little spears and swords and horses among his playthings. The sight of
-toy weapons will stop him from crying and make him laugh. His Majesty
-is much pleased when a horse is shown to him, and will not be satisfied
-until he has been lifted on to its back and taken for a ride.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-CHINESE BABIES
-
-
-A difference is made between boys and girls in China, but it is not so
-great as the following lines might lead you to think:
-
- “When a son is born,
- He sleeps on a bed,
- He is clothed in robes,
- He plays with gems,
- His cry is princely loud,
- This emperor is clad in purple.
- He is the domestic prince and king.
-
- When a daughter is born,
- She sleeps on the ground,
- She is clothed with a wrapper,
- She plays with a tile,
- She has only to think of preparing wine and food
- Without giving any cause of grief to her parents.”[1]
-
-In winter time little King Baby is rolled in clothes until he looks
-like a ball, though his feet and part of his legs are usually bare.
-When asleep he is laid in a bamboo cradle, on rough rockers which
-loudly thump the floor. A red cord is tied to his wrist, lest he should
-be naughty when grown up, and people should say, “They forgot to bind
-your wrist when you were little.” Ancient coins are hung round his
-neck by a string to drive away evil spirits and to make him grow up an
-obedient child. When he is a month old, friends and relatives bring him
-presents, a feast is made and Master Tiny has his head shaved in front
-of the ancestral tablets, which stand on a narrow table at the back of
-the chief room of the house. The barber who takes off the black fluff
-from the little round head, receives a present of money; baby, for
-his part, becoming the proud possessor of a cap, with a row of gilded
-images in front, which is presented to him by his grandmother, together
-with a pair of shoes[2] having a pussy’s face worked upon each toe in
-the hope that “he may walk as safely through life as a cat does on a
-wall.” Baby-boy also receives what is called his ‘milk-name,’ which
-serves him until he goes to school. Some of the names given to babies
-sound strange: Dust-pan, Pock-marked Boy, Winter Dog, One Hundred and
-Ten. Ugly names are sometimes given, in the hope that the spirits may
-think that babies so called are not worth troubling about and thus may
-leave them to grow up unharmed. In the same way an ear-ring is put in
-a little boy’s ear, and he is called Little Sister to make the demons
-imagine that he is only a girl, and so not worthy of their notice, or
-his head is clean-shaved all over, and he is dressed like a monk for
-the same purpose.
-
-Girl babies, like their little brothers, are shaved at the end of the
-first month, but with less ceremony. They are called Water Fairy,
-Slave Girl, Likes to Cry, Golden Needle, or some such name. Though
-some of the little ones suffer from neglect and hardship, many of
-them are happy in their babyhood. The people say, “Children are one’s
-very flesh, life, heart,” and when the traveller sees a father or a
-mother proudly carrying one of them about, or patiently bearing with
-its naughtiness, he can well believe that they mean what they say.
-Sometimes a mother pretends to bite her baby, saying, “Good to eat,
-good to eat”; sometimes she presses her nose against its tender cheek,
-as if smelling it, and kisses it again and again. The little things
-have shining black eyes, with long dark lashes which look so nice
-against the faint olive tint of the delicate skin.
-
-When Master Tiny is a year old, another feast is made, and
-brightly-coloured shoes and hats are given to him. After the feast
-is over the little fellow is put on a table in the room where the
-ancestors of the family are worshipped. Round him are placed various
-things, such as a pen, a string of cash, a mandarin’s button, etc. Then
-everyone waits to see which he will stretch out a fat hand to seize,
-for it is supposed that the thing which he chooses will show what he is
-going to be or to do in the world, by and by. If baby grabs the pen,
-he will be a scholar; if the money takes his fancy, he will go into
-business; but if his eager fingers grasp the shining mandarin button,
-his father and mother hopefully believe that he will be a great man
-some day.
-
-[Illustration: CHINESE BABIES]
-
-The Chinese are wonderfully patient and kind in treating their babies.
-Much of the gladness of their lives and of their homes is bound up
-with the boys and girls who play about their houses. They love their
-children, in spite of things which sometimes seem to prove that they do
-not When the little ones learn, at church or Christian school, to
-know the Saviour, they bring a new gladness into the home. Not a few
-Chinese children have been able to interest their fathers and mothers
-and other friends in the Gospel, as you shall hear later on, and so the
-words “A little child shall lead them,” have found a new meaning in
-far-away China.
-
-Here is the picture of two little twin-boys, four years old. Some time
-ago, one of them said to his sister: “God does not sleep at night.” His
-father, who had heard the words, asked, “Lien-a, how do you know that
-God does not sleep at night?”
-
-“The hymn says, ‘God night and day is waking, He never sleeps,’”
-answered the little fellow.
-
-“But can’t you think of something yourself which shows that God is
-awake at night?” asked his father.
-
-“I hear the wind at night,” said the child, after a little pause, “and
-see the moon and stars.” He meant God must be awake to keep the wind
-blowing and the moon and stars shining.
-
-One day a friend gave each of the twins a bright new five-cent piece.
-Their mother took care of the coins, saying, “I will keep them for you,
-until we can get enough to use as buttons for your next new jackets,”
-and the little fellows were ever so happy. Not long after, people were
-gathering money to build a new church, and the little boys’ father said
-to them: “Children, have you got anything which you can give to help to
-build the new church?” The little boys thought and thought, then one
-of them said, “Yes, we have our silver buttons.” So they gave their
-treasured little shining pennies most gladly. But I think that God was
-gladder still.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-THE CHILDREN’S HOME
-
-
-Homes differ as much in China as in other lands. Some are palaces,
-some poor huts, some are caves cut into the face of cliffs, some are
-boats upon rivers, where thousands of boys and girls learn to handle
-the oar from their earliest childhood. Some are in dusty villages by
-the roadside, others are set between stairs of green rice fields upon
-mountain slopes, or built upon flat plains among giant millet and other
-crops.
-
-A large number of children are brought up in cities. You cannot easily
-get at their homes because of the streams of blue-clad people who
-throng the streets. Come for a walk among the busy shops, so that you
-may know something of the place where Chinese boys and girls spend so
-much of their time. Sedan-chairs, carried by strong men, push through
-the crowd, shaving butchers’ stalls and narrowly missing the heads of
-running children. Burden bearers, with bags of rice on their backs,
-or loaded with vegetables, pigs in open baskets, bales of cotton or
-tobacco, follow one another over the slippery pavement.
-
-Here comes a pedlar selling tapes, needles and bits of silk. He is
-called a ‘bell shaker,’ because he tinkles a little bell to call
-attention to his wares. That poor man, with shaggy hair and half-naked
-skin, is ‘a cotton-rags fairy,’ or beggar. He lives in a ‘beggars’
-camp’ not far away.
-
-Look in at this temple. The heavy scent, reminding you of rose-leaves
-and stale tobacco, which comes through the open doorway, is the smell
-of incense. Beyond the court, inside the door, is a big room where
-idols, once bright with gilding, now blackened with smoke, sit each
-upon its throne. Those spots of light inside the hall are made by
-candles burning on the altar beneath the gloomy roof.
-
-Boys and girls do not care to go inside, unless their mothers bring
-them to bow before the idols. Some of the images have ugly faces, blue,
-black and fiery red, which children can scarcely look at without being
-afraid. Some are gilt and have a strange smile upon their lips. Here is
-description of an idol in its temple:
-
- “I dreamed I was an idol, and I sat
- Still as a crystal, smiling as a cat,
- Where silent priests through immemorial hours
- Wove for my head mysterious scarlet flowers.
-
- * * * * *
-
- “There as I waited, day by changeless day,
- My people brought their gifts and knelt to pray,
- And I ...
- ... in unavailing pity sat
- Still as a crystal, smiling as a cat.”
-
-Let us turn down this narrow lane. Now we have left the shops and the
-busy street. Look at the rows of smallish houses, each with a bit of
-plain wall and a bamboo screen hanging in front of the door. You hear
-the sound of children’s voices within as you pass. How happy that
-little boy is, running along in bright red trousers, flying his kite.
-His home is near by; when he is older he will go to school, or learn a
-trade in one of the shops not far away.
-
-Here the streets are narrower. What strange names they have! Stone Bird
-Lane, Grinding Row, Old Woo’s Lane, Bean Curd Lane, Family Ma’s Market.
-
-Look at this big house. Turn in by the opening at the right of the
-front door. Now we are inside the first court, an open space with rooms
-all around. The room in front of us is the largest in the house. A
-wooden cabinet stands on the narrow table against the back wall: it is
-full of slips of wood, each about a foot high. These slips of wood are
-called ‘ancestral tablets,’ because the Chinese think that the souls of
-their ancestors live in them. Each one has writing upon it, telling the
-name of the person whose soul is said to be inside.
-
-To right and left of the chief room are two smaller ones, used as
-bedrooms. Behind these again is another court, with rooms ranged round
-it like the front one, and behind it perhaps another. Some houses have
-‘five descents’; for Chinese storeys, which are called ‘descents,’ are
-put one behind the other, instead of being piled upwards as are ours.
-
-You may see a girl seated at a loom, driving the shuttle to and fro.
-How slowly the cloth grows. Every time the shuttle flies across, the
-web gains a line. Thread by thread it lengthens, just as a child’s
-life lengthens day by day; that is why the Chinese proverb says, “Days
-and months are like a shuttle, light and dark fly like an arrow.” The
-older boys of the household are at school or at work. That woman who is
-washing rice in an earthen pot, has a baby slung by a checked cotton
-cloth upon her back. The child rolls its bullet head and sucks a fat
-thumb, whilst one dumpy foot sticks out below its mother’s arm. The
-lady in a blue tunic, with bright flowers in her hair, is the mistress
-of the house; see how she sways on her tiny bound feet, as she moves
-across the tiled floor.
-
-[Illustration: CHILD LEADING BUFFALO]
-
-If the head of the house is a scholar he wears long robes of cotton or
-silk, blue and grey, one above the other, or in the hot weather white
-‘grass cloth,’ thin as muslin. He has the top of his head shaved and
-wears his back hair in a long plait or queue. On New Year’s day or
-at other special times, he puts on a pointed hat, with a flossy red
-tassel, top-boots and a silk jacket on which is embroidered a stork
-or some other bird, to show his literary rank. An officer in the army
-would have a bear or some other fierce animal embroidered on his jacket
-instead of a bird.
-
-In country homes a mill for taking the husk off rice stands inside the
-door, where perhaps you might expect to find a hatstand. Sometimes
-a sleek brown cow moos softly on the other side of the porch. Jars,
-full of salted vegetables, share the front court with the usual pigs,
-chickens and dogs. Look at that mandarin duck, bobbing her head and
-throwing forward her bill, as if trying to bring up a bone which had
-stuck in her throat just as she was in the act of curtsying to you.
-She bows and curtsies all day, until even the fat baby, lying on a
-kerb-stone at the edge of the court, grows tired of watching her antics.
-
-Children run in and out of the house. One plays with a big, green
-grasshopper, which struggles hopelessly at the end of a string.
-Somewhere outside, a little boy or girl is sure to be leading a buffalo
-by a rope, on the edge of the rice fields. Farther away some boys and
-girls are gathering leaves, or cutting fern on the hillside.
-
-About noon the household gathers for dinner. The men go to the kitchen
-and return with bowls of rice and sweet potatoes or vermicelli. In the
-middle of the table they have salted vegetables, bean-curd cake cut
-into small pieces, dried shrimps, and on feast days, pork hash in soy,
-all in different dishes. Each man has two pieces of bamboo, rather
-thicker than wooden knitting-needles, which he holds between the thumb
-and first three fingers of his right hand. With these chopsticks, as
-they are called, he picks up a bit of meat or vegetable and begins
-to eat it, but before it is swallowed he puts his bowl to his lips,
-and holding it there, pushes some rice or potatoes into his mouth.
-One mouthful follows another, and in no time the bowl is empty. Now
-you know how to answer the Chinese riddle: “Two pieces of bamboo
-drive ducks through a narrow door.” The ‘narrow door’ of course is a
-mouth, the ‘ducks’ are bits of pork and fish, the pieces of bamboo are
-chopsticks.
-
-Sometimes the country people do not eat at a table, but sit in the
-shadow of the porch, or on the edge of the stone coping which surrounds
-the front court. The story is told of a poor boy, who used to eat
-his meals in this way. The stone on which he sat had a crack in it.
-When the boy began to study, he used to bring his book and a basin of
-food, so that he might read as he sat on the broken slab eating his
-dinner. By and by he became a great scholar and viceroy or ruler of the
-province of Szechuan. When he returned to his native place, full of
-riches and honour, he rebuilt the old home and made it beautiful, but
-he kept the broken kerb-stone unaltered, in front of the dining-room.
-It was left with the crack in it to remind him of the time when he was
-a barefoot boy and used to sit by the edge of the court, eating rice or
-learning his lessons.
-
-When the men have finished their meal, the women and children have
-theirs. How the fat little boys and girls love sweet potatoes! They
-take them, pink and yellow skinned ones, in their chubby fingers and
-stuff them down their throats, dogs and chickens waiting eagerly
-meanwhile to pick up the skins and stringy bits which drop upon the
-ground.
-
-Though eating apart, girls and women mix more freely with the men
-in these country homes than in those of educated townspeople, where
-they must keep to their own rooms at the back of the house. Into
-the homes of China, so different from each other in some things, so
-alike in others, the message of the Saviour’s love finds its way.
-Here one, there another--man, woman or child, believes the Gospel and
-begins to serve God. In spite of persecution and unkindness, the new
-convert remains faithful. By and by another member of the family is
-won: sometimes the whole household is changed, and the home becomes a
-Christian home.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-SCHOOL DAYS
-
-
-The Chinese people think so much of learning that they say, “Better to
-rear a pig than bring up a son who will not read!”
-
-When the time comes for a boy to go to school, a lucky day is chosen
-by a fortune-teller, and young Hopeful, spotless in dress, and with
-head well shaved, is taken to be introduced to his teacher. In the neat
-bundle which he carries as he trots along by his father’s side he has
-‘the four gems of the study’ ready for use, that is to say, a pen which
-has a brush for a nib, a cake of ink, a stone slab for rubbing down the
-ink with water, and a set of books. As soon as the new pupil has been
-taken into the school and introduced in the proper way, the teacher
-asks the spirit of Confucius to help the little scholar with his work.
-Then the master sits down and the boy bows his head to the ground,
-beseeching his master to teach him letters. After this a ‘book-name,’
-such as Flourishing Virtue, Literary Rank, Opening Brightness, is
-chosen and given to the lad; for a Chinese boy gets a new name when he
-goes to school. The room in which the budding scholar will sit at a
-little black table for many a day to come is often dark and dingy, with
-tiny windows and a low tiled roof.
-
-A book, called _The Juvenile Instructor_, tells how children used to
-be trained, in the good old days of China’s greatness. It says: “When
-able to talk, lads must be instructed to answer in a quick, bold tone,
-and girls in a slow and gentle one. At the age of seven they should be
-taught to count and name the points of the compass, but at this age
-boys and girls should not be allowed to sit on the same mat nor to eat
-at the same table. At eight they must wait for their superiors and
-prefer others to themselves.... Let children always be taught to speak
-the simple truth, to stand erect in their proper places, and to listen
-with respectful attention.”
-
-At an old-fashioned Chinese school the pupils have no A B C; but
-they have to learn by heart ‘characters,’ that is, the signs which
-stand for words in their books. Boys who expect afterwards to go into
-business are taught to do sums by a clerk or shopkeeper, who is hired
-to teach them; but the ordinary schoolboys are taught no arithmetic,
-or geography, or dates. Perhaps you think you would like to go to a
-Chinese school! But wait a bit until you hear what Chinese boys have to
-learn.
-
-Beginners stand in a row before the master’s table and are taught to
-read the first line of the _Three Character Classic_, until they know
-it pretty well. Then they sit in their places and repeat it aloud. If
-one of them forgets a word, he goes up to the table again and asks his
-master how to read it, but he must not go too often.
-
-What a din there is with some twenty boys all reading at the pitch
-of their voices! The teacher does not scold them, for the busier his
-pupils are at their work, the noisier they become. Whenever one of the
-class knows his task, he hands in his book, and turning his face away,
-so that his back is to his master, he repeats his lesson aloud. This
-‘backing the book’ (as it is called), is to prevent a dishonest pupil
-from using his sharp black eyes to peep over the top of the page and
-help himself along.
-
-After the _Three Character Classic_ and _The Hundred Surnames_, which
-gives a list of the family names used in China, the schoolboy reads a
-book called _The Thousand Character Classic_. This book, made up of
-exactly a thousand characters, is said to have been written, by order
-of an emperor of China, in a single night. The scholar who wrote it
-worked so hard, that his hair, which was black when he began his task,
-had turned white when the book was finished next morning. The _Four
-Books_ and other Classics, as the standard books of Chinese literature
-are called, are next begun by the pupil.
-
-Boys do a great deal of writing at a Chinese school: when they are able
-to read and to repeat quotations from their famous books, they must
-go on to the higher art. First they are taught how to hold the brush
-pen. Each boy is given a small book of red characters. He dips his
-sharp-pointed brush in ink and holding it straight up and down begins
-painting the red letters over. After a time he goes on to tracing
-letters on thin paper over a copy. A square of wood, painted white,
-serves him as a slate. On this he writes characters, which balance one
-another, as heaven and earth, fire and water, light and darkness. By
-and by he begins essay and letter-writing, which is very difficult
-in Chinese. Pupils used to spend many years on this, but nowadays
-schoolboys in China have to do more sums and less writing than their
-fathers did.
-
-Writing essays and verses used to be the chief lessons at a Chinese
-school; for when scholars were fairly good at these, they entered for
-the examinations. It was a difficult thing for a boy to go into the
-great examination hall among two or three thousand men, and, after
-having been searched to make sure that he had no books or cribs up his
-sleeves, to go and sit at a bench and write his essay. Yet many gained
-degrees when very young.
-
-One of these was called Ta Pin. He had a wonderful memory and when he
-had read the _Five Classics_ once over, he could remember them every
-word! When eight years old, Ta Pin was in the house of an elderly
-scholar, who was pleased by his good manners and wise ways. Seeing
-that he behaved more like a grown-up man than a boy, the old gentleman
-pointed to a chair and said: “With a cushion made of tiger’s skin,
-to cover the student’s chair.” Then he waited to see if Ta Pin could
-answer this bit of poetry as a grown-up scholar would have done, by a
-second line of verse, which would match what he had just said. “With
-a pencil made of rabbit’s hair, to write the graduate’s tablet,”
-answered Ta Pin, every word of his line pairing with the corresponding
-word in the old gentleman’s verse, ‘pencil’ with ‘cushion,’ ‘rabbit’
-with ‘tiger,’ etc. The scholar struck the table with delight and gave
-a present to the boy. When Ta Pin was thirteen he became a Master of
-Arts, coming out higher than all the other competitors but one. He
-was afterwards second in the examination for the degree of Doctor of
-Letters and won the highest degree of all next year. This clever boy
-lived over four hundred years ago, when the Ming emperors ruled in
-China.
-
-The story of how Mencius’ mother looked after him whilst he was at
-school, is very interesting. At first they lived together near a
-cemetery and little Mencius amused himself with acting the various
-scenes which he saw at the graves. “This,” said his mother, “is not
-the place for my boy.” So she went to live in the market street. But
-the change brought no improvement. The little boy played then at being
-a shopkeeper, offering things for sale and bargaining with imaginary
-customers. His devoted mother then took a house beside a public school.
-Now the child was interested by the things which the scholars were
-taught, and tried to imitate them. The mother was pleased and said:
-“This is the proper place for my son.” Near their new house was a
-butcher’s shop. One day Mencius asked what they were killing pigs
-for. “To feed you,” answered his mother. Then she thought to herself,
-“Before this child was born I wished him to be well brought up, and
-now that his mind is opening I am deceiving him; and this is to teach
-him untruthfulness.” So she went and bought a piece of the pork, to
-make good her words. After a time, Mencius went to school. One day
-when he came home from school his mother looked up from the loom at
-which she was sitting, and asked him how far he had got with his books.
-He answered carelessly that “he was doing well enough.” On which she
-took a knife and cut through the web she was weaving. The idle little
-boy, who knew the labour required to weave the cloth, now spoilt, was
-greatly surprised and asked her what she meant. Then she told him that
-cutting through the web and spoiling her work was like his neglecting
-his tasks. This made the lad think and determine not to spoil the web
-of his life by idle ways; so the lesson did not need to be repeated.[3]
-Thanks to the care of this wise and patient mother, Mencius grew up to
-be a famous man.
-
-An old-fashioned Chinese school opens about the sixteenth of the first
-moon, or month, and continues for the rest of the year. The teacher
-often goes home to attend feasts, weddings, birthdays or funerals; or
-when the rice is cut, so that he may get his share of the harvest from
-the family fields. In the third month he has to be away worshipping at
-the graves of his ancestors; and in the fifth month, when the dragon
-boats race each other, and on other festivals in the seventh, tenth and
-eleventh months he will probably go home for a day or two. Whenever the
-master is away, the boys play and idle in the streets, unless they have
-to help with the harvest or run messages for their parents. So you see,
-although they do not have regular Easter and summer holidays, they do
-not fare badly.
-
-But such schools as this will soon be left only in country villages.
-In the larger cities pupils and teachers alike are giving up the old
-slow-going ways. In the Government schools the boys wear a uniform and
-look like young soldiers. The classes are distinguished by stripes,
-like those worn on their arms by privates, corporals, sergeants and
-so forth. You can tell the class a boy belongs to by looking at his
-arm. When a visitor enters the school a bell tinkles and all the boys
-stand up and touch their caps, as soldiers do when saluting an officer.
-Inspectors visit the new schools to see how masters and scholars are
-doing their work.
-
-[Illustration: KINDERGARTEN PUPILS]
-
-Kindergartens, where little boys and girls go to learn their first
-lessons, though new to China, are much liked by the children and
-their parents, and before long will become a great power for good in
-the land. The little ones love to sing and march in time. Their tiny
-fingers are clever at making hills and islands out of sand, or counting
-coloured balls and marbles. Their sharp eyes are quick to see picture
-lessons, which are drawn for them upon the blackboard, and their ears
-attentive to the teacher who explains them. Ears, eyes, hands, feet,
-all help the little heads to learn, as reading, writing, geography
-and arithmetic are changed from lessons into delightful games, by the
-Kindergarten fairy.
-
-When the closing day comes, crowds gather to see the clever babies
-march and wave their coloured flags. Fathers and mothers are ever so
-proud when they hear their own little children sing action-songs, and
-repeat their lessons without a mistake, and they gladly give money to
-put up buildings and train teachers for the ‘children’s garden,’ for
-that is what Kindergarten means.
-
-Chinese boys and girls are fond of study, and so they will surely make
-their country famous once more. The romance of China is not connected
-with making love or fighting; it gathers round the boy who is faithful
-at his tasks, who takes his degree early and rises to be a great
-official. When the reward of years of hard work comes, he goes back to
-the old home, bringing comfort and honour to all his friends. This is
-the hope which has helped on many a little scholar and made his school
-life glad.
-
-This Chinese love of learning has opened a door by which the Gospel may
-enter the minds of the people. Wherever missionaries have gone, they
-have established schools, in which many children have learnt to know
-God’s truth and love the Saviour.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-GIRLS
-
-
-It is hard to begin life as one who is not wanted. Many a Chinese
-girl cannot help knowing that she has come into the world bringing
-disappointment to her father and mother.
-
-“What is your little one’s name?” said a foreigner to a woman, who was
-walking along with a small child near Amoy.
-
-“It is a girl,” was the reply, as much as to say, “You need not trouble
-to waste time asking about her.”
-
-“I know, venerable dame,” said the foreigner, “but what is her name?”
-
-“Not Wanted,” was the strange answer.
-
-“You should love your little girl as much as a boy. Why do you speak so
-unkindly of her?” said the foreigner, thinking that the mother meant
-she did not want her child. The woman laughed, but said nothing.
-
-“Now tell me her name,” persisted the foreigner, anxious to show
-interest in the despised girl.
-
-“Not Wanted,” repeated the woman again.
-
-“Not ...” began the stranger once more, meaning to tell the ignorant
-woman not to speak so unkindly of her little girl.
-
-“Not Wanted is her name,” said the woman quickly, before the foreigner
-could finish the sentence.
-
-It would be sad indeed to know one was not wanted, but it would be
-harder still to be reminded of it every time one was called by one’s
-own name. How would an English girl like to be so treated? “Not
-Wanted, come and have your hair brushed.” “Not Wanted, where are you?”
-“Not Wanted, come and play with your little brother,” and so forth.
-When a baby girl’s fortune, as told by the fortune-tellers, is not a
-lucky one, she may perhaps be handed over to Buddhist nuns, who will
-give her rice, potatoes and vegetables, but no fish or meat or eggs.
-The little one, if she lives to grow up, will serve in the nunnery and
-help with the worship offered to the idols. When old enough to become a
-nun she will have her head shaved, till it looks as round as a bullet,
-and wear tight black trousers, a short blue coat and a close-fitting
-cap of black cloth; and she will learn to do the fine embroideries,
-most of which are the work of Buddhist nuns.
-
-Sometimes, when the fortune-teller says a little girl will bring bad
-luck to her own family, she is given to another household, where she
-will be brought up to be the wife of one of the sons, when he is old
-enough to marry. This often happens, but it is not a good plan and
-leads to unhappiness, as you will hear later on.
-
-The everyday dress of Chinese girls is simple enough. When they first
-begin to walk they are odd little bundles of clothes, topped by a
-little jacket and a cloth cap, which covers their head and ears and
-neck, leaving the face open. When they grow older they wear jackets of
-cotton,--blue stamped with white flowers is a favourite pattern,--loose
-coloured trousers and tiny embroidered shoes. They wear ear-rings,
-silver bangles on their ankles, and sometimes a ring on one finger.
-When they are engaged to be married, they wear a bangle on one arm.
-Their hair, which has been worn in a plait behind, is, when they are
-old enough to be married, put up in a neat coil at the back of the
-head, and pretty pins and flowers are stuck into it. It is a great day
-in a girl’s life when her hair is done up in this way.
-
-The first great trial which a Chinese girl has to meet is when she
-has her feet bound. Her toes are pulled towards the heel, by winding
-a strip of cotton cloth round them and drawing it tight. Tiny girls
-of six or seven sometimes have to bear the pain of having their poor
-little feet pinched together in this way, though eight or nine is the
-more common age to begin. It must be extremely painful to have the
-bones twisted and the flesh crushed, until it decays and dries; but
-when the pain is over, and a girl has ‘golden lilies,’ only two or
-three inches long, she is very proud of them, and people praise the
-child’s mother for all the trouble she has taken to make her daughter
-look so beautiful! So strong is the desire to be admired, that often
-girls beg to have their feet bound, in spite of all the pain they will
-have to bear.
-
-Foot-binding, being foreign to Manchu customs, is not allowed in the
-Palace. Some years ago, the Empress Dowager herself issued an edict
-to the people saying: “Not to bind is better.” Children brought up in
-God-fearing homes seldom or never have to suffer the torture of being
-thus lamed for life. And now, in many parts of China, fathers and
-mothers, who do not wish their little girls to be crippled, have joined
-themselves into what is called ‘The Natural Foot Society.’ Let us hope
-that before long there will be no more foot-binding in China.
-
-Girls brought up in wealthy homes are seldom seen out of doors, but
-poorer children, at a very early age, have to do something to help to
-earn their living. They gather firing; they nurse the baby; they cook
-and sew; they learn to scrape the soot from the bottom of the family
-rice pot with a hoe; and, in some places, they very early begin to
-carry loads, slung from a pole on their shoulders. Some sit beside
-their mothers and help to make paper money to be offered to idols. Some
-paste rags on a board, one on the top of the other, to be afterwards
-made into soles for shoes; or they weave coloured tape, or twist
-fibre into rough string. In some parts of China they make embroidery,
-working beautiful birds and flowers with their clever fingers. All
-Chinese girls learn to embroider and make up their own shoes and
-the embroidered bands which they wear round their distorted ankles.
-Sometimes they feed silk-worms with mulberry leaves, and afterwards
-wind the threads off the cocoons which the worms have spun. When a
-little older some girls may be seen making silver ornaments for women’s
-hair-pins, but this is work usually done by men and boys; sometimes
-poor girls, while they are quite young, sell cakes and sweets in the
-streets, to help their parents; often they spin cotton and weave it
-into cloth, to make clothes for all the family.
-
-With the exception of a very few daughters of scholars, who were taught
-to read and write by their fathers, girls used never to be troubled
-with learning. In spite of this, there are books giving the names of
-wise and learned women, some of whom, especially in the time of the
-T’ang Dynasty, wrote famous poems. This shows that ages ago women
-in China were educated, but as a rule in later days they were left
-untaught, to learn by slow degrees the ‘three dependencies of woman,’
-“who,” as the Chinese say, “depends upon her father when she is young,
-on her husband when she is older, and upon her son when she is very
-old.” The story is told of a girl, who used to sing as she toiled
-at her daily tasks: “Oh, the tea-cup, the tea-cup, the beautiful,
-beautiful tea-cup”--that was all the song she knew! When Christianity
-comes, it brings new hope and new songs, and teaches girls and boys
-alike to know of God and Heaven and a life away beyond the narrow
-courts of the houses in which the earthly lives of so many Chinese
-girls are shut up.
-
-As we have seen already, a change has come over China. At the beginning
-of 1909 there were said to be thirty-seven girls’ schools in Canton
-alone, one of which had over three hundred pupils, and every year adds
-to the number of such schools, all over the land. Christian girls teach
-in these schools. Not long ago a girl refused to become teacher in a
-Government school because she would not be allowed to read the Bible
-with the scholars there. Twice she said she would not go, although
-offered more money each time. At last the authorities said: “We must
-have you in our school; you may do what you like; you may teach the
-Bible--only you must come.” Some Christian girls, after leaving school,
-study in the women’s hospitals and become nurses and doctors. At
-first they help the missionary lady doctors, and afterwards, in some
-cases, they earn their living by going out to care for sick women and
-children. Thus Christianity has opened up a new way by which women may
-support themselves in China.
-
-When they are tiny little children girls are often engaged to be
-married and go to live in their future husbands’ homes. They are
-married, too, when very young. Sometimes a little girl is told only a
-short time before that she is to be sent away in a great red chair and
-become somebody’s wife in another home. Poor little thing, she is often
-very frightened and unwilling to go.
-
-The story of Pink Jade will help you to understand about girls’
-marriages in China. The first hint she had of what was going to happen
-was when an old woman, called the ‘go-between,’ came to her father’s
-house with a silver bracelet and some hair ornaments for her, as a
-present from her future husband’s family. A paper stamped with a dragon
-had already been sent to her parents, giving a description of the young
-man she was to marry, and a paper stamped with a phœnix, giving a
-description of herself, had been sent in exchange.
-
-Pink Jade’s father gave her many nice clothes and dresses, five pairs
-of embroidered shoes, three pairs of red wooden heels, seven pairs
-of silver finger-rings, bracelets and hair ornaments. These gifts
-were packed in four red boxes and a dressing-case. Then there was
-some bedding in a red box, five washing tubs, a wardrobe, a table and
-two red lanterns. On her wedding-day Pink Jade was dressed in black
-trousers and petticoat trimmed with embroidery, an embroidered green
-satin jacket, a beautiful head-band, the gift of her mother-in-law,
-and many hair ornaments. Before she left her home a thick veil of red
-and gold, about a foot square, was fastened to her head-band by a few
-stitches.
-
-A little before noon the great red chair, in which she had been carried
-by several men, drew near to the bridegroom’s house. The burden-bearers
-now went on in front with the red boxes and other things, the little
-bride following behind in her chair, attended by the ‘go-between,’ and
-four men carrying lanterns.
-
-It was a shy little maiden that entered the new home; then came the
-ceremony of bride and bridegroom together worshipping heaven and earth,
-after which they bowed down before the bridegroom’s parents and their
-ancestral tablets. Some hours later, the husband cut the stitches of
-the veil, and for the first time saw the face of his bride. She did
-not see him, however, for she dared not lift her eyes. Crowds of women
-from among the guests and neighbours came to look at her, saying very
-freely if they thought the bride pretty or ugly, which it is considered
-quite polite to do at weddings. Later in the evening she was shown to
-the men friends of the family, who repeated good wishes in verse, the
-poor little bride having to stand all the time while this and the other
-ceremonies were gone through.
-
-On the second day Pink Jade had to cook a meal and wash some clothes,
-to show she understood her new duties. Her mother and sisters-in-law
-were pleased with the little bride, so she was happy in her new home.
-But before very long her husband went abroad, coming back to China only
-now and then.
-
-When but a little girl of ten years old, Pink Jade had gone with her
-grandmother to live in a city where there was a Christian church. She
-was curious to see what happened inside the church, so she went to
-service there several times; but the singing, reading and praying all
-seemed strange to her, for she did not understand what they meant. Her
-husband had also been in church when young, but he did not like the
-‘new religion,’ and would have nothing to do with worshipping God.
-
-But it happened that after she was married, Pink Jade took ill and went
-to the Mission Hospital at Swatow, where she heard about Our Lord Jesus
-Christ, and how He came to save sinners from their sins. She became so
-much interested that she persuaded her husband to attend the services
-in the Hospital chapel, and before long he himself believed in Jesus
-Christ, and was received into the church by baptism. Pink Jade learned
-to read and in time gave her heart, too, to God’s service.[4]
-
-Here is a simple rime which girls learn to repeat, so that they may
-know what to do, when afterwards they go as brides to their new homes.
-
- “Bamboos thick, thick arise,
- Child in wifely love be wise,
- Late take rest, soon, soon rise,
- Wake, comb your hair,
- Adorn your face, lips, eyes;
- Chairs, tables, dust in hall,
- Wash kitchen dishes all,
- In chamber sewing fall.
- Praise brothers, great and small,
- Father, mother, worthy call,
- Praise your home, both roof and wall,
- Praise your lucky husband tall.”
-
-In China, as in other lands, the Gospel of Our Lord Jesus Christ brings
-new love and new happiness to girls and women alike. It frees them from
-being despised and ill-treated, and gives them their true place in the
-home, for it teaches men that “there is neither bond nor free, there is
-neither male nor female; for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-GAMES AND RIDDLES
-
-
-Chinese children are kept so busy at work or study that a stranger
-might at first be tempted to think their lives were all work and no
-play. In time, however, one discovers that they have many kinds of
-amusements.
-
-A favourite game is played with a ball of tightly wound cotton thread,
-which is bounced upon the pavement, the player trying to whirl round
-as often as possible, before giving another pat to make it jump again.
-Boys are fond of ‘kicking the shuttlecock.’ They are wonderfully clever
-with their feet, and send the shuttlecock flying from one to another,
-turning, dodging, leaning this way and that, so as to kick freely. The
-shuttlecock is kept on the wing for a long time in this way without
-once falling to the ground. They play tipcat too, but their game is
-more difficult than ours. ‘Knuckle-bones’ and a guessing game, played
-with the fingers, like the Italian Mora, are also favourite amusements.
-
-Another game is ‘tiger trap.’ To play it, a number of boys and girls
-take hands and stand in two lines, facing each other. One waits at the
-end of the double row of children and bleats, as a kid does in a trap
-set for Mr Stripes. Then the tiger darts in between the lines to catch
-the kid. The moment he does so, the children at the ends close up.
-Unless the tiger bounces out very quickly he is caught and the kid runs
-away.
-
-There are several kinds of blind man’s buff. One is called ‘Catching
-fishes in the dark.’ Each child chooses the name of a fish, calling
-himself dragon-shrimp, squid, red chicken, or some other kind of fish.
-The boy who is to be ‘he’ is blinded. Then the fishes run past, trying
-to touch the blind man as they go. If one gets caught ‘he’ must name it
-rightly. If ‘he’ names the wrong fish, away runs the boy. Another kind
-is ‘Call the chickens home.’ In this game the blind man says ‘Tsoo,
-tsoo, come seek your mother,’ then the other children, who are the
-chickens, run up and try to touch him without being caught. If one is
-caught he becomes blind man.
-
-When playing ‘Eating fishes’ heads and tails,’ several children take
-hold of each other’s jackets to form the fish. The first one is the
-head, which is supposed to be too fierce to be captured; the last one
-is the tail which may be seized and eaten. One of the players stands
-by himself. Suddenly he begins to chase the fish, trying to catch its
-tail. Every time he makes a rush the head of the fish faces round, and
-the players, forming the tail, swing to one side to avoid being caught,
-as in our ‘Fox and chickens.’
-
-Kite flying is an amusement of which boys as well as grown men are
-very fond. Little toddlers begin with tiny kites, cleverly made out
-of folded paper, but the older boys are more ambitious. Some of their
-kites are made to look like birds and have a bow, strung with a thin
-flat strip of bamboo, tied behind the wings. When the bird rises in the
-wind it hovers like a living thing, and the strip of bamboo buzzes with
-a loud humming noise. Others are shaped like butterflies, centipedes,
-and other creatures. One of the most beautiful kites is shaped like a
-fish, so as to curve and sway in the air, much as a fish does in water.
-
-There are several games played with cash, one in which the coins are
-thrown into a hole scooped by the roadside; another in which they are
-struck against a wall, so as to rebound and fall beside a certain mark
-on the ground, but these, as a rule, are a kind of gambling.
-
-Here are names of some other games which may interest you: ‘Threading
-the needle’; ‘Waiting for the seeker,’ a game like ‘I spy’; ‘Hopping
-race’; ‘Let the prince cross over’; ‘Circling the field to catch
-the rat’; ‘The mud turtle’ and ‘The water demon seeking for a den,’
-which is played by five children, but otherwise is like ‘Puss in the
-corner.’ ‘Sawing wood’ is just ‘Cat’s cradle’ under another name.
-
-The children often play at ‘worshipping the idols.’ For a few cash they
-buy a painted clay idol, about two inches high, which they carry on a
-small bamboo stool, by means of two sticks. One child goes in front,
-one behind, with the ends of the sticks upon their shoulders. Others
-beat a tiny brass gong and carry a burning stick of incense. Then they
-offer a shrimp, a small fish and some other things as a sacrifice.
-
-In the warm weather you may be sure that the boys and girls take
-a large share in the fun when their fathers and brothers send up
-fire-balloons. These rise in the night sky until they look like yellow
-moons floating over the city. Sometimes a balloon catches fire, flames
-for a minute, and then only a falling spark shows where its ashes go
-tumbling to the ground.
-
-The Chinese have many riddles which grown people as well as children
-play at guessing.
-
-Here are some for you to try your wits upon.
-
-“It was born in a mountain forest. It died in an earthen chamber. Its
-soul dispersed to the four winds. And its bones are laid out for sale.”
-
-“In a very small house there live five little girls.”
-
-“On his head he has a helmet. His body is covered with armour. Kill him
-and you will find no blood, open him and you will find his flesh.”
-
-“On the outside is a stone wall. In the inside there is a small golden
-lady.”
-
-“It takes away the courage of a demon. Its sound is like that of
-thunder. It frightens men so that they drop their chopsticks. When one
-turns one’s head round to look at it, lo! it is all turned into smoke.”
-
-
-“There are two sisters of equal size; one sits inside, the other
-outside.”
-
-[Illustration: CHILDREN AT FOOD AND AT PLAY]
-
-“In the front are five openings; on the sides are two windows; behind
-hangs an onion stalk.”
-
-“What is it that sits very low and eats more grass than a buffalo?”
-
-Here are the answers: Charcoal, a shoe, a shrimp, an egg, a cannon, a
-looking-glass, a Chinaman’s head, a Chinese kitchen range (which is
-generally heated with fern and grass).
-
-Sometimes riddles are painted on lanterns and hung in front of a shop
-for people to guess: whoever succeeds in guessing right wins a small
-prize.
-
-Chinese boys and girls have a sweet tooth. Whenever they have cash to
-do so, they buy sugar-cane, peanut candy and biscuits, some of which
-are flavoured with sugared kui flowers, which give them a delicious
-taste. When the man who sells candied peaches and other fruit appears,
-boys and girls come hopping out of the houses at the sound of his bell,
-and each one hunts in his little pocket for cash, or begs a few from
-his mother, to buy some favourite dainty.
-
-The children are filled with glee whenever a feast with plays is given
-at their home. They are not allowed to sit at the feast, nor are they
-supposed to look on at the plays, but they have a good share of what is
-going. As the unfinished dishes are carried from the tables, one after
-the other, the servants and children have a feast of their own outside.
-Long before the plays begin, the children watch the erection of the
-stage in the court or in the street outside the house, and examine the
-masks and dresses as they are taken out of their boxes and hung up
-ready for use.
-
-When the music strikes up they choose knowing corners, from which to
-peep past the shoulders and over the heads of the big people. They
-love to see the actors dressed like famous heroes who lived long ago,
-although they cannot recognise the boys now beneath their red and
-black masks, long beards and rich robes. How the music clamours and
-the drums beat and the rattles clatter. Warriors shout and stamp, fine
-ladies wave their fans. When fighting begins upon the stage it would be
-difficult indeed to catch the boys among the crowd, to send them to bed!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-STORIES AND RIMES
-
-
-One of the best ways to know boys and girls is to learn something of
-the stories they like to hear and tell. Here are one or two which will
-help you to understand our friends the Chinese children much better
-than pages of talk about their looks and ways.
-
-First, there is the story of how the yellow cow and the water buffalo
-exchanged their skins. You must know that the yellow cow has a fold of
-skin which hangs loose beneath her neck, and a loud bellow, while the
-buffalo has a tight grey skin, that looks some sizes too small for his
-great round body, and a tiny wheezing voice, which sounds strangely
-coming from so large a beast. Long ago the buffalo was yellow and
-his skin fitted well enough, while the cow was grey. Now it happened
-that one hot day the cow and the buffalo went to bathe in the river,
-leaving their clothes upon the bank, while they enjoyed themselves in
-the cool, green water. Presently there was a roar, which told them that
-the tiger was coming. Out of the water they dashed, and the cow, being
-the nimbler of the two, scrambled up the bank ahead of the buffalo. In
-her haste she picked up the first heap of clothes which she came to
-and began putting them on, hopping into them one leg at a time between
-the steps as she ran. The buffalo was not far behind, but so frightened
-lest the tiger should catch him, that he did not notice that the cow
-had run off with his clothes. He picked up hers and struggled into
-them somehow, then he ran for his life. He never was very bright, but
-blown by running and frightened though he was, he soon noticed that his
-jacket was very tight and that it was the wrong colour. There was the
-cow running in front of him, and he could see that she had put on his
-nice yellow suit. He wished her to stop and give him back his clothes,
-but the tiger was somewhere in the woods not far behind them. So they
-ran and they ran until at last they were safe from pursuit.
-
-As the cow slowed her pace the buffalo overtook her. Before he had
-quite made up to her he tried to shout out, “Give me back my clothes,”
-but he felt so tight and puffed so hard that he could not speak. He was
-very stiff about the ribs and a little angry, so instead of attempting
-a long sentence he tried to say, “Oan,” one word only, which means
-“change.” All he could get out, however, was “Eh-ah, eh-ah,” in a
-wheezy little voice.
-
-The cow understood his meaning well enough, but she felt so comfortable
-in her new yellow skin that she only answered “M-ah, m-ah,” “I won’t, I
-won’t.”
-
-And so the buffalo has been wheezing “Change, change,” and the yellow
-cow has been mooing “I won’t, I won’t” ever since.
-
-Here is another ‘just-so’ story, which tells how the deer lost his
-tail. Long ago an old man and his wife lived in a lonely cottage upon a
-hill not far from forests and rocky places where wild beasts had their
-holes.
-
-One night, when the man and his wife had finished their supper, they
-were talking together, as they often did before going to bed. In the
-course of their talk the old man happened to say: “How happy we are in
-our cottage upon this hill far from the city where thieves and beggars
-bother and policemen frighten people. We do not fear thieves nor
-policemen, nor tigers nor demons, nor anything at all, unless it be the
-Lio--yes, we need not fear anything but the Lio.”
-
-There was a hush in the cottager’s voice when he spoke the last words,
-and when he had spoken them, both he and his wife were quiet for quite
-a long time. Now it chanced that a tiger, which had crept down from
-his cave under one of the blue peaks of the mountain overhead, was
-prowling round the cottage whilst they were talking together, hoping to
-pick up the watch-dog or a fat pig, before setting out for a hunt in
-the valleys far below. Hearing the sound of voices, he stopped outside
-the door. The family dog, who was far too wise to be out at night near
-the edge of the forest, smelt him and crept into the corner of the
-room furthest from the door, under the bedstead. He dared not growl or
-whimper. There he lay, his brown hair bristling over his shoulders,
-and he breathed so quietly that the young mice in their hole by the
-wall were sure that he was dead, although their little grey mother knew
-better.
-
-At the moment the tiger began to listen to the talking inside the
-cottage the old man was saying: “We not do fear thieves nor policemen,
-nor tigers nor demons, nor anything at all, unless it be the Lio.”
-There was something in the way he spoke the last words and in the way
-he stopped after saying them, which showed that he really was afraid
-of the Lio. The tiger, who had never heard of a Lio, wondered what it
-could be, so he lay down quietly outside the door to listen, hoping
-to hear more about the terrible beast which frightened people brave
-enough to fear neither tigers nor thieves nor demons. All was dark
-and the hill side was very still. Behind the cottage a thief, who had
-come to rob the lonely couple, was crouching close to the wall. He too
-heard the old man talking about the Lio and wondered what the terrible
-creature could be like. Presently he crept round the side of the
-cottage. The tiger noticed a sound coming moving through the darkness.
-It was the thief. Though he slipped along as quietly as a pussy cat the
-tiger heard him with his wonderful wild-beast’s ears. Dark as it was
-when the thief crept round to the front wall, he felt, rather than saw,
-that there was something lying beside the door of the little house.
-“Good luck!” he thought to himself. “This is the old man’s cow.” It
-was impossible to see, so he stole up gently to try to find out what
-the creature might be. He put out his hand to feel, and touched the
-tiger. In a moment he knew that this was no cow. Its hair was harsh and
-its muscles like iron bands. Could it be--surely it could not be--the
-dreadful creature of which he had just been hearing. Reckless as he
-was, the thief felt his heart stand still. Next moment he jumped to one
-side, climbed the wall of the cottage, and hid on the roof.
-
-Meantime the tiger, making sure that the unseen thing, which had come
-upon him in the darkness, was nothing less than the Lio itself, got up
-and fled. He ran and he ran, until he met a deer in the forest. The
-deer drew respectfully to the side of the path, as in duty bound when
-meeting his betters. “Where does his Excellency come from in such a
-hurry?” he inquired in rather a timid voice.
-
-“Oh! from nowhere, from nowhere at all,” answered the tiger, a little
-bit confused by what had just happened. Then he recovered himself and
-told the deer how a terrible beast, called the Lio, had touched him in
-the dark.
-
-“A Lio, your Excellency! Why, I never even heard of a Lio,” said the
-deer in great surprise. “What is it like?”
-
-“A Lio is very clever,” said the tiger; “it climbs houses and comes on
-you in the dark. If you would like to know more about it I will take
-you to where it is. Come, let us go together.”
-
-“But the Lio will catch me, your Excellency, I am but a weak creature,”
-said the deer, drawing back a little, for he did not wish to be gobbled
-up. He never had known the tiger so quiet and polite before, and he
-could see by the gleam of the great green eyes, even in the dark, that
-his companion was turning his head every now and then, as if he thought
-the Lio might come gliding through the forest to spring upon them at
-any moment.
-
-“Don’t be afraid,” said the tiger, growing braver at the thought of
-having a companion to go back with him, “I will take care of you.”
-
-“But, your Excellency, the Lio will come and you will run away and
-leave me to be caught,” answered the deer.
-
-“Oh, no, we can tie our tails together, and then it will be all right,”
-said the tiger. For you must know that at that time the deer’s tail was
-much longer than it is now.
-
-“Tie our tails together and both get caught at once,” gasped the deer,
-so surprised that he forgot to be polite.
-
-“Not at all,” said the tiger, with a little growl in his voice. “When
-the Lio comes I will ‘put forth my strength’ and pull you away with a
-whisk before it can get hold of you.”
-
-“Ha! ha! ha!” laughed the deer, his spotted sides shaking until the
-white marks danced again, “what a clever plan.”
-
-So the deer and the tiger tied their tails together, and set off to
-look for the Lio. They had to walk carefully through the forest,
-because the bushes and trees would get between them, and as they went
-along they talked in whispers about the Lio, until the deer felt creepy
-all over. At last they reached the edge of the wood, where they could
-just make out the black cottage looking very dark against the sky. A
-branch cracked as they passed under the last tree.
-
-The thief, who was still crouching on the roof of the cottage, took
-fright at the sound, and making sure that the terrible beast he had
-heard of was coming back, jumped down from the tiles, narrowly missing
-the deer as he reached the ground.
-
-“Help, help, your Excellency, the Lio!” cried the deer, terrified by
-something, he knew not what, coming tumbling out of the night. The
-tiger ‘put forth his strength’ and gave a great spring, when crack!
-the deer’s tail broke off close by the root. The thief ran, the tiger
-sprang, the deer bounded away, in different directions, each thinking
-that the terrible Lio was close at his heels. But the Lio none of
-them ever saw. What was strangest of all, the old man and his wife,
-who never had seen a Lio in all their lives, went quietly to bed that
-night without an idea of what was happening outside in the dark. And
-now you know why the deer has only a white tuft sticking up, where his
-beautiful long tail used to be.
-
-The following story about a bird is a favourite one with boys and girls
-in some parts of China.
-
-There is a little grey bird, called the Bean bird, which pipes a sad
-note in the spring. Its cry is said to be like the Chinese words for
-“Little brother, little brother, are you there?” According to the story
-a man, who had one son, married again and had another little boy. The
-second son’s mother hated the elder brother and wished very much to get
-rid of him so that her own child might enjoy the family property. Again
-and again she did her best to get the poor lad into trouble with his
-father, and too often she succeeded.
-
-One day in spring when the farmers were busy putting their crops into
-the ground she found some beans in a flat basket with which the elder
-brother was going to sow his field. The boy was nowhere to be seen, so
-she popped his beans into the empty rice boiler, and putting some grass
-into the fireplace below, heated them until those tiny parts which
-turn into buds and sprout under the soil were killed. Then she put
-the beans back into their basket and left them to cool. The boy knew
-nothing of all this, but the younger son, who dearly loved his elder
-brother, noticed what had been done, and hoping to save him a scolding,
-quietly put his own beans into the basket and took the roasted ones
-to use himself. Then they went to the fields and each one sowed his
-plot of ground. After a time their mother sent the boys to see how the
-crops were doing. “If the beans have not sprouted in either of your
-fields you need not come home again,” said she. “We do not wish to have
-useless, lazy children in this house.”
-
-The elder brother’s little field was covered with green plants, so he
-went gleefully home and told his stepmother. The younger brother’s plot
-was brown and bare, not a bean had come up through the soil. He knew
-there would be trouble for his brother if he went home, so he started
-off for the mountains, hoping that his elder brother would be left in
-peace if he were gone. He wandered away and away, until at length a
-tiger found him and ate him up.
-
-The stepmother was vexed when her son did not come home from the
-fields, and with many threats and angry speeches sent the elder boy to
-go and look for him. The lad, who was anxious to find his companion,
-went everywhere calling, “Little brother, little brother, are you
-there?” The workers on the upland farms and the grass-cutters on the
-hills, heard his voice floating faint and far, as he wandered farther
-and farther away. Now it was here, now there, always calling the same
-sad cry, “Little brother, little brother, are you there?”
-
-When he could find him nowhere he knelt down in his despair and prayed
-Heaven to show him where his brother was. As he prayed and wept he
-knocked his head upon the ground. His head struck a stone, the blood
-ran and he died. The blood which flowed from his wound was changed into
-a little grey bird, and every year, when the beans are sprouting in
-the fields, the bird comes with its plaintive cry, now near, now far,
-“Little brother, little brother, are you there?” When the children hear
-its call they say, “Rain is coming,” and surely enough the drops begin
-to fall before long, as if the skies remembered an ancient wrong and
-wept for sorrow.
-
-There are many stories of children famous in China long ago. Here is
-one which shows how even a little child may care for others, thinking
-and acting wisely in time of danger.
-
-Many hundreds of years ago, in the time of the Sung Dynasty, a boy
-named Sze Ma Kung was playing with some other boys and girls. When
-the fun was at its height, one of the party fell into a great big jar
-of water. The children were so frightened that they all ran away,
-except Sze Ma Kung, who at once went to try what he could do to save
-his companion. The edge of the jar was too high for him to reach over,
-so the little fellow could not get at the sinking child, to pull him
-out of the water. There was no time to fetch a stool or call for help;
-another moment and the prisoner would be drowned. A good idea struck
-him. He rushed off, and picking up as large a stone as he could carry
-he dashed it against the side of the jar. Crack went the pot and a
-great hole opened, through which the water all ran away. Then the
-child crept out like a half-drowned puppy, but not much the worse for
-his drenching. When people heard of what Sze Ma Kung had done, they
-knew that if he lived to grow up he would be a useful man, wise and
-thoughtful and quick to help others.
-
-Stories are told of children diligent at their books, who were famous
-in after life. One lad, who was too poor to buy oil for his lamp, used
-to catch fire-flies and read by the pale-green light they gave. He put
-the fire-flies inside a tiny muslin bag, which he laid upon the page of
-his book, the light which they gave being just enough to let him follow
-his lesson, line by line. Another used to read by the light reflected
-from snow, as the day failed, or when the moon rose. A third used to
-fasten his book to the horn of the cow he was tending, so as to use the
-precious hours for study; while a fourth tied his queue to a rafter of
-the low roof above his head, so that when he became drowsy and nodded
-over his lesson, he might be wakened by the pain of having his hair
-pulled.
-
-Another kind of story helps to fix the written ‘characters’ in
-schoolboys’ memories. One of these tells how a scholar, called Li An-i,
-went to visit a rich boor named Ti Shing. When he reached the house
-and asked for the gentleman, a message was brought that he was not at
-home. Li An-i knew that this was not true, so he wrote the character
-for ‘afternoon’ on the door of Mr Ti’s house and went away. When asked
-why he had done so, he said that the character for afternoon meant
-‘the ox not putting out its head.’ When you know that the character
-for afternoon is the same as the one for ox, but without the dot which
-makes the head of it, and that a stupid person is called an ox in
-China, much as he would be called an ass at home, you will understand
-Mr Li’s joke. He meant that the man, who had not ‘put out his head’ to
-see him, was a stupid ox.
-
-There are plenty of nursery rimes in China, one or two of which will
-show you that Chinese children are very much like our own. Here is one
-about our old friends the sparrows.
-
- “A pair of sparrows with four bright eyes,
- Four small feet that pop, pop so,
- Four wings that whirr, whirr, how they go!
- Pecking rice and grain likewise.”
-
-Another reminds us a little of the pig that would not get over the
-stile.
-
- “A bit of copper fell out of the sky,
- And hit an old man as he passed by.
- When the man began to jog,
- He struck against a dog.
- When the dog began to yell,
- It struck against a mill.
- When the mill began to fall,
- It struck against a hall.
- When the hall began to build,
- It struck against a stool.
- When the stool began to sit,
- It struck against a sheet.
- When the sheet began to tuck,
- It struck against a duck.
- When the duck began to wade,
- It struck against a blade.
- When the blade began to cut,
- It struck against a hat.
- When the hat began to wear,
- Catch the thief and slit his ear.”
-
-The following verse, which is often shouted by boisterous little
-scholars, pokes fun at a greedy schoolmaster, who has lost the respect
-of his pupils. The first and third lines are from the _Three Character
-Classic_, the first book a child learns; the others are hits at the
-master.
-
- “‘Primal man’s condition’
- Teacher sly steals chicken.
- ‘Good at root was his heart,’
- Teacher’s nicking gizzard.
- The boys won’t touch a book,
- Roll teacher in the brook.”
-
-The boys and girls of China are learning the stories of Joseph,
-Samuel and Jonathan, of John the Baptist and of Peter. They read
-the _Pilgrim’s Progress_, _Jessica’s First Prayer_, _Christie’s Old
-Organ_ and many another favourite, which has been put into the Chinese
-language for them by the missionaries. Best of all they learn the story
-of our Lord Jesus Christ, and through it come to know the Blessed
-Saviour Himself.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-RELIGION
-
-
-It is rather strange that the Chinese have three religions, instead of
-being contented with one like most people. Confucianism is the chief
-of these. It takes its name from Confucius, a wise man born in 551
-B.C., who taught men to be just, to be kind to one another, and to
-agree together; but he said little or nothing about how to know God and
-worship Him. The most famous saying of Confucius is: “What you do not
-wish done to yourself, do not do to others.” These beautiful words are
-nearer to the teaching of Our Lord Jesus than any others to be found
-outside the Bible, and ought to be treasured by everyone. Following in
-the steps of the earlier teachers of China, Confucius taught children
-to reverence their parents, and in this way he printed the spirit
-of the Fifth Commandment upon the entire nation. We must remember,
-however, that Confucius did not begin what is called Confucianism, he
-only handed on truths which the early Chinese had learnt. Indeed some
-things, such as the knowledge of God, and of a future life, he taught
-less clearly than those who had gone before him.
-
-A story is told which shows that, wise as Confucius was, he did not
-know everything. One day, when out for a walk he found two boys
-quarrelling. “What are you two quarrelling about?” asked the great man.
-
-One of the boys answered, “The sun. I say that when the sun has just
-risen it is nearest to us.”
-
-“I say that it is nearest to us at noon,” insisted the other.
-
-“When the sun rises it looks as big as a chariot wheel. When it is
-high it is quite small, no larger than a saucer. It is plain that when
-things are far away they look small, and when they are close to us they
-look big,” said the first youth.
-
-“When the sun rises,” objected the second boy, “it is chill and cold.
-When the sun is overhead it is as hot as boiling water. Plainly it is
-cold when it is far away and hot when it is near, so it is nearer to us
-at noon than it is in the morning.”
-
-When Confucius had heard each of them in turn, he did not know what
-to say, so he went on with his walk and left them. Then the two boys
-laughed, and one of them exclaimed: “Who are the people that say that
-the Sage of the kingdom of Lo is a wise man?”
-
-While Confucius lived, few of his fellow-countrymen would listen to
-him. The princes, whom he tried to teach to govern wisely, made him
-sorrowful by refusing to follow his advice. On the last day of his life
-he was very sad and dragged himself about, slowly saying over and over
-again to himself:
-
- “The great mountain must crumble,
- The strong beam must break,
- And the wise man wither away like a plant.”
-
-But his labours were not lost. His wise words were put into a book by
-his followers, more than a hundred years after his death. Mencius, the
-greatest of his disciples, carried on his work. His fame spread all
-over China and far beyond it. Now there are 1500 temples in which he is
-worshipped by millions of people, and so great is the honour given to
-him that his followers say:
-
- “Confucius! Confucius!
- Great indeed are thou, O Confucius.
- Before thee
- None like unto thee!
- After thee
- None equal to thee.
- Confucius! Confucius!
- Great indeed are thou, O Confucius.”
-
-Confucius told the Chinese people that the most precious teaching
-handed down to them from long ago was that which taught them to honour
-their parents and those older than themselves. But both before and
-after the time of this great man, the Chinese went too far, not only
-reverencing, but also worshipping the dead. Perhaps we can imagine how
-this mistake crept in. They were afraid that they might forget their
-loved ones. Since it was not the custom with them long ago to put names
-upon gravestones, they wrote them in books and on slips of wood. These
-slips of wood, or ancestral tablets, were kept most carefully, as we
-have already seen, in the chief room of the house and in temples. The
-Chinese believed that each person had three souls, one which went into
-the unseen world at death, one which stayed in the grave, and one which
-lived in the slip of wood. They also thought that the souls in tablets
-or in graves depended on dutiful sons to offer food and sacrifices to
-them. Girls might not make these offerings, because, when married,
-they belonged to their husbands’ families. When parents had no baby
-boys, they were much troubled, not having anyone to grow up and worship
-their spirits, for they fear more than anything else to become ‘hungry
-demons’ after death, with no one to care for their needs. Now you know
-why Chinese people are anxious to have sons rather than daughters.
-
-Fear mixes with the worship of the dead at every turn. When people are
-sick or lose money or have some other trouble, they think that the
-spirits in the tablets are angry, and are bringing evil upon their
-home. They offer food, and burn paper clothes, houses, money, servants
-and horses to please them, thinking that when burnt, those things pass
-into the spirit-land, where their relatives enjoy them, and being
-pleased, give up troubling those on earth.
-
-A man named Wang had sickness in his family and his business was not
-good. A priest told him that his father’s spirit, which lived in a red
-and green tablet, was angry with him, and he must offer paper money,
-incense and other things to pacify it. He offered these things, and
-fruit, chickens, cakes and pork besides; but all to no purpose, things
-went just as badly as ever. At last, after spending all his money in
-this way, he lost faith in the priest and in the tablet. “My father was
-not unkind to me when he was alive,” said he, “why should his spirit
-plague me so wickedly when he is dead?” About this time he first heard
-the Gospel, and in despair of finding comfort elsewhere, began to go to
-church. He heard that he had a Father in Heaven, and found peace and
-gladness in His service. This worship of the spirits of the dead is the
-real religion of China; all the rest of their beliefs are things added
-on. The fear of those who have gone into the unseen world hangs like a
-weight upon the people, who are said to spend millions of money every
-year in trying to please the spirits of their relatives.
-
-Sad as this is, we ought to remember that there is something beautiful
-and right hidden beneath all that is wrong in this worship, and that is
-the desire of the Chinese people to reverence and obey those who have
-gone before them. When they have learned to serve God, what is wrong
-will pass away, and perhaps they will teach us all to understand the
-real meaning of the Fifth Commandment better than we have yet done.
-
-In spite of the good in it, Confucianism has been a failure, because it
-has not taught men and women and children to know the one true God, who
-alone can help them to follow the teaching of Confucius and be just and
-kind and obedient.
-
-Taoism, as it is called, is the second religion of China. Its founder
-is called Lao-tsze or ‘old boy.’ It is said that he was old and wise
-and had white hair when he was born. After serving his country for
-a time, he gave up his post and travelled towards the west. At the
-frontier pass of Han Kuh, the officer in charge of the gate stopped
-the traveller, and knowing that he was a wise man, persuaded him to
-write down some of his teaching in a book. Taoism takes its name from
-Tao, the truth, or the way, the first syllable in the name of the
-Tao-teh-king, the famous volume which Lao-tsze wrote; but what is now
-called Taoism does not follow the teaching of this book.
-
-‘The Heavenly Master,’ or pope of the Taoists, lives in the
-Dragon-tiger mountain in Kiangsi. He has rows of jars, in which the
-people think he keeps evil spirits shut up, like the Djinn whom the
-fisherman of the _Arabian Nights_ found sealed in a copper vessel.
-There are Taoist priests in every city of China, who sometimes may be
-seen in red and yellow robes with a curious topknot of yellow wood tied
-into their hair, going through strange rites, or cracking a whip with
-a long lash to frighten away demons. The Taoist god most feared by the
-people is the Kitchen God, who they think goes up to heaven once a
-year, and tells what each member of the family has been doing during
-the twelve months.
-
-Buddhism, which is an Indian religion, entered China in 217 B.C., and
-was welcomed by the emperor of that time. It was afterwards persecuted,
-but later spread over the country. Now, practically all the people
-are Buddhists, as well as Confucianists and Taoists. The teaching
-of Confucius, as we have already seen, leaves men and women without
-a Saviour or strength to do the good they know. That is why, when
-Buddhism came into the land, the Chinese welcomed it, hoping that it
-might aid them. But though Buddhism tells men to be true, pure, humble,
-courageous, it does not lead them, any more than did Confucianism,
-to a personal God, who might help them to do what they were told was
-right. It leaves them to their own efforts and points to no one able
-to save from sin. It tells people that if they conquer their bodies
-and give up doing wrong things, not taking life or eating animal food,
-they will after death be born again in a new and higher life. If, when
-born again, they do still better, they will be born still higher, until
-at last they enter Nirvana, the Buddhist heaven, “as the dewdrops slip
-into the shining sea.”
-
-If, on the other hand, people do wrong things, the Buddhists say they
-will be born again as lower animals, dogs, rats or creeping snakes.
-
-There are many idols connected with these religions, and everywhere
-you may see people going to the temples to burn incense and paper
-money, and to offer gifts of food. They do not go regularly, as people
-go to church in Christian lands, but on idols’ birthdays or when they
-themselves are in trouble.
-
-Year by year more of the people turn from their own religions to the
-peace and happiness of serving God. In Our Lord Jesus Christ they find
-forgiveness of sins, and for the first time strength to follow all that
-is good in the teaching of their own ancient Sages.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-FESTIVALS
-
-
-Chinese life, which for many children is dull and full of work, has
-its red-letter days. No description of the little folk of the Middle
-Kingdom would be complete without an account of some of the festivals,
-which add so much to the happiness of the year.
-
-How the boys and girls look forward to New Year’s day! The houses
-are swept and tidied the night before. Inscriptions on bright red
-paper are pasted on the door-posts and lintels of each home. What a
-banging of guns and crackers there is, in the early morning, after the
-ancestors have been worshipped. The pavement is littered with red and
-white paper, wherever fireworks have been let off. A little later, the
-streets are full of people going to call on their friends, and say “I
-congratulate you, I congratulate you,” for this is the way in which the
-Chinese wish each other a Happy New Year.
-
-The children are dressed in new clothes, their queues and little plaits
-of hair being tied with fresh red cord. They have new shoes and new
-hats and a handful of cash to rattle in their pockets. The babies are
-as gay as humming-birds, in bright coloured jackets and trousers,
-pussy-faced shoes, silver bangles, and wonderful embroidered crowns and
-collars.
-
-The shops are closed, everyone is either resting or holiday-making. The
-streets are lined with gambling-boards. One hears the clatter of bamboo
-lot-sticks and the rattle of dice everywhere as one passes along. Boys
-and girls make for the cake man’s tray. They buy candy and fruit and
-toys; they jump and dance and play, and enjoy life hugely. The holidays
-continue for two weeks. There are plays and feasts in the evenings, and
-plenty of crackers are fired. The children wish that the fun might go
-on for ever. On the fifteenth of the month the holidays are closed by
-the festival of lanterns.
-
-For several days before this feast the streets have been gay with
-beautiful lanterns of many shapes and sizes. Some are made of glass,
-with flowers and birds of paper pasted over them, or painted in
-bright colours. Some are made of crinkled paper, round like melons,
-or jar-shaped; others resemble fishes, lions, castles, rabbits, lotus
-flowers, white and red, tigers, dragons. They are all colours--red,
-green, white, blue, pink, yellow, purple. The kind which the little
-boys like best are ‘throwing-ball lanterns,’ which are made by pasting
-bits of different coloured paper on a frame of thin bamboo. Inside
-there is a tiny clay dish, filled with fat, into which a wick is stuck.
-When the evening is dark enough, out come the boys. They light their
-lanterns. Some have big tiger and fish lanterns, which move on wooden
-wheels, the fire shining through their eyes and bodies. Some prance
-along in a row, each with a bit of a long dragon on his shoulder. The
-first boy carries the head, and the last one has the tail. The dragon
-bobs and twists as they thread the crowded street. Some whirl their
-‘ball lanterns’ round and round, by means of a string tied to the top.
-The wicks keep alight because the lump of fat does not run out of the
-socket as oil would do. The bright colours gleam as the light shines
-out, and the lanterns whirl flashing through the dark.
-
-Then there is the spring festival, when troops of people go out of the
-east gate of the city to see the mandarins worship at an altar to the
-Earth God, which has the figure of a buffalo standing beside it. People
-throw things at the buffalo; whoever hits it is sure that he will have
-a prosperous year.
-
-[Illustration: GOING TO VISIT HIS IDOL MOTHER]
-
-Then comes the Tsing-Ming, or feast of tombs, when schools have
-holiday. Steamed cake, brown and white, and vegetables rolled in
-pancakes are eaten in every house. People put the family graves in
-order. Sacrifices are made, paper money is strewed upon the earth
-and crackers are fired. Tiny boys are taken to the graves, that they
-may learn how to tend them, and present the offerings by and by when
-older. Boys, lads and young men line the banks of the river, or some
-other open space near the town or village, and throw stones at one
-another. The stones fly fast, dashing up spray where they strike the
-water. Now one side has the better in the fight, now the other. The
-game becomes serious indeed when someone is struck and the blood flows.
-Many people go to look on, believing that if the battle goes on until
-blood has been drawn, the village will be free of sickness during the
-year.
-
-In some cities a children’s festival is held about the beginning of
-summer, when the little ones are carried to the temple of one of the
-goddesses and devoted to her. Those taken for the first time go through
-a little ceremony. Some money is paid to the nuns in charge of the
-temple, and the infants become the adopted children of the idol. After
-being adopted, the children go every year to the temple until the age
-of sixteen is reached, when they again pay a sum of money and give up
-attending. The little ones and their friends enjoy these festivals.
-From early until late, streams of people pour in by the city gates
-and flood the streets. The children are most gay, dressed in silk and
-satin. Some wear the robe, hat, belt and boots of an official; some
-wear delicate robes of green, blue, pink, crimson, apple-green; some
-have head-dresses embroidered with flowers and spangled with tiny
-mirrors; some wear antique crowns adorned with pheasants’ feathers;
-some are dressed as old men riding on water buffaloes to represent
-Lao-tsze on his journey to the west; others again are in uniform and
-képi, after the fashion of the new army.
-
-Many of the children are mounted on horses, over which coloured cloths
-are thrown. The collar-bells chime and jingle as the animals are led
-along. The crush at the temple gates is great. The little people
-dismount, and with others who have been brought pick-a-back, are
-carried into the presence of the idols. Their parents buy red candles
-and offer long sticks of incense, and go through the temple making the
-children bow towards the altar. The horses are mounted once more and
-carry their gay riders home, where paper money is burnt and plays are
-acted. In spite of the fact that many children are stolen and lost,
-or become ill from heat and exposure at these festivals, the foolish
-people believe that the goddess takes special care of her adopted
-children.
-
-The fifth day of the fifth moon is the dragon boat festival, when
-schoolboys present some cash to their teacher, and teachers give a fan
-with an inscription on it to each of their pupils. The children go with
-their friends to look at the dragon boats racing. They love to see the
-paddles splash in the water, to listen to the drums beating and the
-shouts of the rowers.
-
-The mid-autumn festival comes in the eighth month, when scholars once
-more give money to their teachers, receiving moon cakes in return. In
-some districts the children build circular towers of broken tiles, and
-light fires inside them. Some of these towers are six feet across and
-several feet high, although the bits of tiles are laid one on the top
-of the other without cement.
-
-In the eleventh month there is the winter festival, when ancestors are
-worshipped and feasts and plays are again enjoyed. There are many other
-holidays and feasts, as, for instance, on the birthdays of the idols,
-but those above mentioned are the chief festivals to which the boys
-and girls look forward during the year.
-
-Though Christian children do not join in idolatrous festivals, they
-have ‘ball lanterns’ to swing, and cakes to eat, and a good share of
-fun. When they learn to know and love the Saviour, they find true and
-lasting joy, better far than that which heathen boys and girls know.
-
-Sunday is the Christian holiday, when the little ones wear bright
-clothes and join the happy throng which gathers at church. They love
-to sing the hymns and take part in the Bible services by answering
-questions and saying the golden text, chosen for each Sunday.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-SUPERSTITIONS
-
-
-The superstitions of China are countless, and of course differ in
-different parts of the Empire, but you will like to hear of some that
-touch the lives of the boys and girls.
-
-When boys and girls are born, their fortunes are told. The baby’s
-father gets the child’s ‘eight characters’ written down on a piece of
-paper. Two of the ‘characters’ tell the year, two the month, two the
-day and two the hour when the little one came into this world; these
-he takes to the man who ‘looks at people’s lives,’ who he believes can
-tell from them whether the child will be fortunate or unhappy in this
-world. This fortune-teller, who is very often blind, has a great deal
-to do with baby’s fate. If, for instance, he says that fire enters
-into its disposition, and someone else in the family has a fortune
-connected with wood, then the child will surely bring bad fortune to
-that person, for fire burns wood. The people believe what the blind
-man says, and so poor little baby is given away, or even in some cases
-put to death, to prevent its bringing trouble upon the family. When
-baby grows older it is supposed to be in danger from wicked spirits.
-Little gilt idols are put in its cap, to frighten away these demons,
-a favourite figure being that of a roly-poly bald idol, called ‘Fat
-Strength.’ When a little older, a tiny round tray, foot-measure and
-pair of scissors are sewn on the front band of its cap, for the same
-purpose. Coins, charms of copper and silver, and little square bags of
-incense powder, with the names of idols written on them, are also hung
-round children’s necks to keep away the evil spirits.
-
-If a little one takes ill the father sometimes begs one cash from a
-hundred different people among his neighbours and friends. With these
-coins he has a chain made to go round the child’s neck and a padlock
-to fasten it tightly. In this way he hopes, poor man, to fasten baby’s
-soul firmly to its body, and so prevent it from dying. If, in spite of
-this, baby gets worse, its father thinks some idol is enticing its soul
-away from its little body. After finding out which idol is probably the
-thief, he takes one of the child’s little garments and puts it into an
-empty basket, which has a length of dry straw rope tied round it. Then
-he goes to the temple, and, after offering things which he thinks will
-please the idol, and make it willing to let baby’s spirit go again,
-he spreads out the little jacket, believing that the tiny soul will
-recognise its own garment and get into it. Then he puts the garment
-carefully into his basket and lights the straw rope that it may burn
-slowly, and lead the little wandering spirit safely home.[5]
-
-In some places the father goes about with the tiny jacket hung on the
-end of a stick, calling baby’s name aloud, hoping to find the little
-wandering spirit in this way.
-
-Boys and girls early come to know the stone lions, which stand opposite
-points where straight lanes or streets enter other streets, or in front
-of temples and yamens. These curious images have broad noses and tufted
-manes and tails. Some crouch close against a block in a wall, with
-round eyes and long teeth, looking as if they were going to walk out
-of the stone. Many have their heads on one side, with a double string
-hanging down from their mouths. Some have a baby lion in front of them
-or a carved ball under one paw. A few have a ball inside their stone
-jaws and some are crouching as if to spring. The children are told that
-these stone lions stand in front of houses to prevent evil spirits
-or ghosts from coming along the lane to hurt people inside. They say
-that in the middle of the night the lions come down from their stone
-pedestals and play about the streets with their balls, rolling over and
-over one another! One lion, which was supposed to change himself into
-a man and roam about the streets, has been caged with bars and is kept
-safely shut up in a little temple of his own in Chinchew.
-
-Then children are also told that coffins, which have been shone upon by
-the moon, turn into ghosts and walk about the streets, trying to catch
-people. They think there are demons who call and howl whenever anyone
-is going to die. They say, too, that the spirits of drowned people
-turn into duck demons, which swim near the edge of ponds. If anyone is
-foolish enough to try to catch them, they drag him under the water and
-drown him. The drowned man then becomes the duck demon, and the first
-man can escape. Then children are told of serpent demons and foxes that
-turn into people, and bring hurt to those who take them into their
-houses. A famous story is that of a man who met a beautiful lady and
-married her. One day he came home rather sooner than his wife expected
-him, and could not find her anywhere. At last he peeped through a hole
-in an old shed, and there he saw a hideous demon, painting its skin,
-which was stretched on a board. Looking at the skin the man saw that it
-was his wife’s, and so knew he had married a fox-demon and not a woman.
-“If you could stretch your hand three feet above your head you would
-touch the spirits,” is a common saying.
-
-Fork-like prongs stick out from the roofs of the houses to drive away
-demons. Streets and roads often, for no reason, turn a sharp corner,
-and the furrows ploughed in the fields are awry, so that the spirits
-may lose their way and not come along them to hurt people. They think
-there are spirits of the door and spirits under the eaves, spirits of
-the rafters and spirits of the bed.
-
-Sometimes you will see a head with a shining sword in its mouth above a
-door; sometimes a sword, made of round brass cash, tied together by a
-red cord, hangs in a bedroom. If a wicked spirit comes to hurt anyone
-inside the room the spirit of the sword is supposed to flash out and
-drive it away.
-
-In the hills and waters, in graves and in houses, in great stones and
-in old trees, in the moon and in the stars, there are, the Chinese say,
-spirits and spiritual influences. There is the earth spirit in the
-ground and there are dragons which may be made very angry if the soil
-is dug too deeply. If an earth dragon is angry and moves his tail, half
-a city may fall down. There are dragons too of air and water. When an
-eclipse took place, the people used always to go out with drums and
-pans and brass gongs to frighten away the Celestial Dog, which they
-thought was eating up the sun or moon. In 1909, however, when the
-Prince Regent was asked to give orders for the usual ceremonies to
-drive away an eclipse, he refused, saying that now these foolish ways
-must cease.
-
-Numbers of superstitious practices are connected with the idols. The
-spirits inside them are supposed to eat the spirit of the food offered
-upon the altar. Inside some of the images there is a mirror, in which
-the idol is supposed to see all that passes before it. On certain days
-idols are carried through cities and villages and round the fields to
-let them see how their worshippers are faring. On great festivals men
-may be seen bare to the waist, with their hair floating down their
-backs, and thin, flat swords in their hands. The spirit of the idol
-is thought to enter these men. They foam at the mouth, they whirl
-round and rush about, they cut themselves, striking wildly over their
-shoulders with their swords. Though they do not wound themselves badly,
-yet thin streaks of red show where the skin is cut. Guns are fired and
-piles of paper money send up clouds of smoke. The ‘mediums,’ as these
-men may be called, put their swords between their teeth and leap on to
-the carrying poles of the idols’ sedan-chair, and thus standing behind
-the image, they are carried through the streets.
-
-Chinese boys and girls are also taught to believe that the spirits of
-the idols go into women, who turn very white and ill-looking, and then
-begin to speak in a strange, thin, muttering voice. The people think
-that when the idol spirit is in these women, they can bring dead people
-back to speak to their friends and children, just as the witch of Endor
-brought back Samuel to speak to Saul.
-
-In southern China, a man named It-sai-peh, who was a Christian, died
-before his wife had learned to believe in God. His widow was very sad
-when he died, and wished to burn money, clothes, houses, servants,
-horses and other things, all made of paper, so that the spirit of all
-these things should be of use to her husband in the unseen world.
-Before going to the expense, however, she went to ask one of these
-women, who was said to be a spirit medium, whether she ought to make
-the offerings or not.
-
-“Shall I make offerings for It-sai-peh’s soul?” asked the widow.
-
-“It-sai-peh is in heaven,” said the woman, “he does not need your
-offerings.”
-
-It was a strange answer for the witch to make, but it did good, for
-It-sai-peh’s widow was much comforted; she did not waste her money on
-useless offerings, but she went to church to hear the doctrine which
-had saved her husband, and in time herself believed in Christ.
-
-In addition to consulting these idol mediums, people often go to the
-temples to cast lots themselves, and to divine. They first offer
-incense and paper money, then they tell the idol what they want to do,
-and ask it whether they may do so or not. After this they take two
-curved bamboo roots, round on one side and flat on the other. They
-wave these before the image, and then throw them down upon the floor.
-If the two round sides or the two flat sides turn upwards, that means
-_No_, but if one round side and one flat side are uppermost, that means
-_Yes_. They throw three times; and twice yes, or twice no, settles the
-matter. Sometimes they go to certain temples or shrines to sleep, in
-the hopes that the idols will tell them in a dream the winning number
-in a lottery, or something else they want very much to know. When they
-have had the dream they go to someone wise in explaining dreams, to
-find out its meaning.
-
-The idols are supposed to do strange things at times. Once when the
-officials were putting out a great fire at Pekin, they said they saw
-a boy with a red face, in the midst of the flames, helping their
-men; everywhere the boy went the fire died down, till soon it ceased
-altogether. Search was made for the useful boy, but he could not be
-found. Afterwards it was said that in a distant province there was a
-boy idol, deified when he was eleven years old, represented with a red
-face, and sitting on a throne. This idol was now honoured with a title
-and special offerings, because it was believed that he had gone all the
-way to Pekin to help to put out the fire.
-
-The people think that sometimes idols get down from their seats and go
-about in the way just described. Here is a story which will make this
-superstition plain.
-
-In the West Street of a certain Chinese city a man kept a cake shop.
-The shopkeeper began to notice that very early every morning two chubby
-children used to bring some cash to buy cakes. What further surprised
-him was that every night he found some sheets of yellow paper money
-(such as is offered to idols) at the bottom of the till. Nobody put the
-paper money into the box, but every night, as surely as he counted over
-his gains, there was the yellow paper lying at the bottom. Sometimes
-he wondered whether this paper money had to do with the boys who came
-to buy cakes in the morning. But let him watch ever so closely, he
-never saw them put anything into his till. They brought him good luck,
-however, for more people came to buy his cakes every day, and he made
-plenty of pennies. But the cake man could not give up wondering about
-the paper money, and, at last, he made up his mind that the children
-certainly had to do with the mystery. Nobody knew where the pair of
-chubby-cheeked boys came from, or where they went to, and they were not
-quite like ordinary boys, there was something distinguished in their
-look and ways.
-
-One day the shopkeeper could restrain his curiosity no longer, so he
-waited until the boys left the shop, and then he followed them along
-the pavement, carefully keeping at a distance and noticing where they
-went. After walking along the West Street for a little distance, they
-turned up a narrow lane; their pursuer quickened his pace and followed
-them along the lane, and out into another street, and yet another,
-until they disappeared round the corner of a small temple. A minute
-later the inquisitive man followed them. Inside the temple were two
-images of chubby-faced child idols. The secret was out! The boys were
-no ordinary children, but idol spirits which had taken to frisking
-about the city. The secret was out, but the boys came no more to the
-cake shop. There was no more paper money lying at the bottom of the
-till at night, and, for some reason, fewer people went to buy cakes, so
-that the prying shopkeeper’s business fell off from that day. That, at
-least, is the legend.
-
-It would not be easy to tell one hundredth part of the superstitions
-of a country which has followed heathen ways for so long as China has
-done. It may be said that no one can be born, reared, taught, married;
-no one can study, farm land, keep a shop, work or govern; no one can be
-doctored or nursed, die or be buried, without numberless superstitious
-customs, which entangle the lives of the Chinese people as the meshes
-of a spider’s web entangle a fly.
-
-Who is that blind man who strikes a cow’s horn with a bit of wood as he
-walks along? Kok, kok, kok, goes the horn. It is the fortune-teller,
-upon whose words the fate of so many people depends. There--a woman
-has stopped him. The sound of the horn is stilled. He leans his head
-to one side, listening, while his poor, empty eyes stare vacantly.
-Now he is speaking. You cannot hear his words, for he has lowered his
-voice. Probably he is telling the old lady her fortune, or advising
-her about a new daughter-in-law, or some business matter. On we go.
-There, at a corner of that temple under the shadow of the red brick
-wall, sits a learned-looking man with wide-rimmed spectacles. He has
-a table in front of him, on which there are two small cages. Wait a
-moment and you will see something of interest. Up come some people
-from the country. You can tell that they are villagers by their new
-clothes and the circles of silver pins which the girls have stuck in
-their hair, beside their general look of being on holiday. One of them
-wishes to have her fortune told. See! the old gentleman has put some
-slips of folded paper, about the size of playing-cards, upon the table.
-There are different fortunes written on them. If you looked closely
-enough at the edge of the folded papers you would see that one of them
-has a little double fold. But this is a secret of which these country
-folk know nothing. Now which of the fortunes will be chosen? Wait and
-you will see. Old Spectacles opens the door of one of the cages and
-out hops the most friendly speckled brown bird. He stands in front
-of the folded papers and looks at them, one after the other, in the
-wisest way; he turns his head, down dives his clean, black bill. See,
-he has picked up one of the papers. His master takes the paper and
-gives birdie a grain of rice before putting him back in his cage. Now
-he reads off the fortune from the paper and explains its meaning. The
-country folk are much impressed, especially by the wise bird, and pay
-their money willingly before they go away. They are so superstitious
-that they really believe the bird chose their fortune for them, but
-birdie only picked out the paper with a fold in the edge, because he
-hoped to find a grain of corn in the crease. If you followed its master
-home, you would see him constantly teaching his little brown pet to
-choose the paper with a fold, by putting a grain of rice just inside
-the crease. So when customers come to have their fortunes told, the
-bird looks over the papers until it finds the one folded at the edge by
-the fortune-teller, and then picks it up and gives it to be read by him.
-
-This account of a few of their superstitions will serve to show you in
-what constant trouble and dread the Chinese children live, for fear of
-the demons and spirits all round them, because they do not know and
-trust in God. When living among them one cannot but feel that they are
-like the people long ago, “who, through fear of death, were all their
-lifetime subject to bondage.” Yet we may learn something from them too.
-The constant sense of the unseen world among the Chinese and their
-dread of offending the invisible spirits, should make us ask ourselves
-if we remember the unseen God as often, and are as careful not to
-offend against our loving, watchful Heavenly Father, as they are not to
-offend the spirits.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-REVERENCE FOR PARENTS
-
-“Things difficult to come by are a good son, long life, and a great
-beard.”--_Chinese Proverb._
-
-
-The Chinese say that filial piety is the chief of virtues, and many
-show by their actions that they believe the saying. They care for their
-fathers and mothers, obey their wishes, and are careful in the use of
-their property. “A good son will not use the portion divided for him; a
-good daughter will not wear her marriage clothes,” say the Chinese.
-
-The following story shows how sorry they are when they think that they
-have offended against their parents in any way. In 1908 a traveller
-met a young man on his way to a famous temple on the top of a mountain
-in Hunan. The lad had lost his mother and he was very sad because he
-thought that her death must have been caused by some wrong thing which
-he had done, either in this life or in some previous existence. He felt
-sure that if he had not been guilty of some very wicked action, Heaven
-never would have taken away his mother whilst he was still so young. In
-order to make up for what he thought to be his crime, he vowed to walk
-sixty miles to the temple, bowing down to the ground every seven steps
-which he took. He must have knelt over 250 times in a mile, or more
-than 15,000 times in all.
-
-To ill-use one’s father or mother is a fault for which there is no
-forgiveness in China. Some years ago, in one of the cities of the
-south, a boy who was unkind to his mother and spent his time in
-gambling, instead of working for her support, was punished by being
-buried alive.
-
-The following story shows how much power fathers and mothers have
-over their children, even when they are grown to be men and women.
-Once there was a Hunan man, named Chiu, who fought bravely against
-the ‘long-haired rebels,’ and rose to high office in the Canton
-province. His mother, a big woman with unbound feet and a face marked
-by small-pox, was a person of strong character who had trained her
-children to be dutiful and always to obey.
-
-Not long after Mr Chiu had gone to Canton, he sent for his mother to
-come and stay with him in the big house where he now lived. When word
-was brought that the servants, whom he had sent with his own silk-lined
-chair for the old lady, were drawing near to the city, Mr Chiu left his
-retinue and joined them, following his mother’s chair on foot as it
-entered the gateway and passed through the city.
-
-The people, as they usually do when there is anything to be seen, lined
-the streets, filling every doorway with their eager faces, for men,
-women and children had turned out to see the great man welcome his aged
-mother.
-
-Old Mrs Chiu sat in the sedan, her big feet sticking out from under
-the silk front covering of the chair. As he walked along beside the
-bearers, her son noticed how awkward they looked in that position, and
-gently pushed them inside with his hand.
-
-On went the silken chair with its bearers and escort, the people gazing
-with interest on all the marks of honour paid by a good son to his
-mother. Presently the old lady again stuck out her feet, so that they
-“showed like a pair of boats” on the footboard of the chair beneath the
-gaze of the whole city. Mr Chiu, great man as he was, did not dare to
-push them back again, much as he disliked to have everyone laughing at
-his mother’s big feet.
-
-When the chair reached the Yamen, or official house, Mr Chiu went to
-help his mother to get out.
-
-“What place is this?” asked the old lady, as if she did not know her
-son. “What place is this?”
-
-“This is the Yamen, where you are to live, mother,” answered Mr Chiu.
-
-“I can have no such happiness,” said she. “Go and see whether there is
-an inn near by, where people cook their own food, that I may go and
-lodge there.”
-
-Mr Chiu, seeing that something had gone wrong, knelt down, careless of
-his silk clothes and all the crowd of onlookers, and said:
-
-“O mother, I do not know what may have displeased you, but if I have
-offended you in any way, I ask you to forgive my fault,” but his mother
-would not answer him a word.
-
-Mr Chiu, finding that he could make nothing of the old lady, sent for
-his wife, hoping that she might persuade her to leave the chair and
-go into the Yamen. By this time the court was full of people who had
-gathered to see what was going on. Her Excellency, young Mrs Chiu, came
-out in her long robes and satin shoes, and kneeling down upon the stone
-pavement, besought Mrs Chiu, saying:
-
-“What is wrong with you, mother? We do not know why you are so angry
-with us. Please tell your daughter what is the matter, and why you will
-not come into the house.”
-
-“There can be no such happiness for me,” said the old lady shortly, and
-then she said no more. Young Mrs Chiu’s tears fell freely and she began
-again to beseech her mother-in-law to forgive whatever might have
-offended her, and not to shame her son in the eyes of his friends and
-neighbours.
-
-On this the angry dame left her chair and walked into the midst of the
-guests and the crowd of onlookers. Then she stamped one of her large
-feet upon the stones and turning to her son said:
-
-“Your father did not find fault with my feet, who are you to be ashamed
-of them? My heart is right, therefore Heaven has given me good fortune;
-looks do not matter.” His Excellency bore her anger with grace and
-patience, and when she had said all she wished to say, at last was able
-to persuade her to enter the Yamen.
-
-It would be a mistake to think that old Mrs Chiu would not go into her
-son’s house only because she was angry. The Chinese despise the man who
-is ashamed of his parents or poor relations. The old woman’s big feet
-showed that she had been of the working class. She acted as she did,
-not from obstinacy or temper, but because she wished that neither she
-herself nor her distinguished son should be ashamed of their humble
-beginnings.
-
-The honour paid by children to their parents, such as this story tells
-of, has kept the better heart of China alive amid much evil, and has
-made her people more ready to join in the worship of our Father which
-is in Heaven.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-FAITHFULNESS
-
-
-Faithfulness is another of those things we admire, that are taught to
-Chinese boys and girls too. Many are the stories told to make the
-children honour faithful men and wish to be like them.
-
-One of these tells of Luh Sin Fu, in the time of the Sung Dynasty.
-This faithful servant of his country, after refusing to be bought over
-by the Mongols who were then at war with China, was defeated in a
-sea-fight near Canton. His ships were scattered, and seeing that the
-hopes of the Sung rulers were lost, he took the baby heir of the throne
-and jumping overboard perished with him in the waves.
-
-Chinese children are often reminded to be faithful by the books
-which they read at school: “Hold faithfulness and sincerity as first
-principles.” “Daily I examine myself in regard to three things, whether
-in doing business for others I may have been unfaithful, whether I may
-have been insincere with my friends, whether I may not have laid to
-heart the teachings of my master;” and such lessons are made clear to
-their minds by the example of men and women praised for faithfulness in
-every district of the land.
-
-A legend is told in Chinchew city of a family which became famous in
-the time of the Ming Emperors, through the faithfulness of one of its
-ancestors. This man, a Mr So, kept a wine-shop in East Street, not
-far from the magistrate’s Yamen. He was an honest citizen, who went
-about his business in a quiet, steady way. Among his customers was a
-middle-aged man, who used to go once a day to the shop to have his
-earthenware bottle filled with wine.
-
-One day this regular customer brought a bundle, which he asked Mr So
-to keep for him, until he should call for it. Mr So willingly took the
-bundle, promising to take good care of it. From that moment the man
-came no more to Mr So’s shop. Days passed into months, months became
-years, and the familiar customer with his brown bottle was forgotten.
-
-The incident of the bundle had passed out of memory when one day an old
-man entered the wine-shop and cast his eyes round the place.
-
-“Are you Mr So?” he asked the owner.
-
-“That is my unworthy name, venerable grand-uncle,” said Mr So. “What
-may I do for you?”
-
-“Please give me the bundle which I left with you some time ago,” said
-the stranger.
-
-“The bundle! I do not remember your giving me a bundle. When did you
-leave it here?”
-
-Mr So started when the stranger mentioned a date years before, and
-turned to question his men, none of whom could remember the old man or
-his bundle.
-
-The stranger pressed Mr So to have the shop carefully searched, saying
-that the package which he had left for safe keeping had some slips of
-gold inside it, and it would be a terrible loss to him if they could
-not find it.
-
-“We know nothing about the bundle, or what was in it, venerable
-grand-uncle, but if you left it here, you shall certainly have it back
-again,” said Mr So.
-
-After diligent search the bundle was found upon a shelf in the strong
-room at the back of the shop.
-
-The old man’s eyes glittered as he undid the fastenings of the bundle,
-now black with dust and cobwebs. Carefully he turned over the things
-inside it, laying them one by one upon the counter. There was a clatter
-and fall of metal. “The gold is here safe enough,” said the stranger,
-taking up the dull yellow slips with his thin fingers. “One, two,
-three,” he numbered slowly, “four, five, six,” counting until the full
-tale was reached. The old man put back the gold, and did up his bundle
-in silence. Then he lifted his head.
-
-“You are an honest man, Mr So,” said he. “You have indeed been faithful
-in the trust which I committed to you so long ago.”
-
-“What have I done?” answered Mr So. “The bundle has lain just as you
-left it,” and with that he bowed low.
-
-The old man waited. Then he spoke again.
-
-“I have some skill in finding such spots as will bring good fortune to
-the children of those who are buried in them,” said he. “You have kept
-my gold faithfully. I wish to make you some return for your kindness,
-and happily it is in my power to do so. Listen! there is a place
-outside the East Gate of the city, so fortunate that if you were to buy
-it and use it for your grave, your descendants afterwards would surely
-prosper in the world.”
-
-Mr So, who was no less superstitious than his neighbours, bought the
-ground, and when he died was buried in the lucky spot. The family
-prospered and in course of time one of his descendants became an
-official, so high in favour with the Emperor Ban-lek, that he gave him
-his sister to be his wife, and a ‘five-storied pavilion’ for her to
-live in. Mr So’s heirs continued to prosper, and some of them still
-live in the old home within the city. But we know that the family rose
-in the world, not because of the grave, which the old man thought so
-lucky, but through the blessing which follows upon doing what is right
-and honest.
-
-Much as the Chinese praise faithfulness, the old men shake their heads
-and tell their children that people born in the time of the Emperor
-Hien-fung were more honest than those born during these last forty
-years, and those born earlier still, in the days of Tau-kwang, were
-still more faithful. It is the usual story, “the old days were better
-than the new,” but the very sense of failure makes the people, young
-and old, more ready to welcome that Saviour, who alone can help men to
-be faithful and upright and true and good.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-THE CRY OF THE CHILDREN
-
-
-From what you have read, you will think, perhaps, that Chinese children
-have a merry life, but it is not always so. Little girls, who were
-unwelcome to their families, used to be laid in the tiger’s track or
-among woods to die. Some were choked immediately they were born, or
-drowned in a bucket. In many cities of the Empire kind-hearted people
-have provided places, where such little outcast waifs are nursed and
-tended; for the practice of doing away with children was always against
-the law of the land, although the popular proverb said, “Destroy a girl
-and you hasten the birth of a boy.” Last year a Christian, after his
-conscience had been awakened, confessed that years before, while still
-a heathen, he had strangled a baby daughter, and put the little body
-into the mud of one of his rice fields.
-
-Of late years, in many parts of China, the practice of putting girl
-babies to death has almost entirely ceased, partly, no doubt, because
-girls are scarce, and their value has risen accordingly; in some places
-as much as six hundred dollars being given by ordinary people for a
-wife.
-
-Then there are many things which bring trouble upon children and their
-homes. When rain does not fall for several weeks, there is little
-food for boys and girls to eat. So long as rivers and wells hold out,
-the farmers, by working hard, can water their fields. When the streams
-dry up, they dig holes in the sand of the river-beds and carry the
-water, which collects in them, to keep the crops alive. All the family
-in turns tread the water-wheel, which raises water out of such holes
-or channels, tramp, tramp, they toil unceasingly until their skins
-are burnt dark brown and the bones show through. If rain still does
-not come, their labour is lost, the crops dry up and the poor little
-children as well as their fathers, and mothers have no food to eat, so
-that many of them die of hunger.
-
-Sometimes there is too much rain: the rivers overflow, the grain is
-spoilt in the fields, pigs, goats and cows are swept away. The water
-rises. People climb on to the roofs of their houses, carrying clothes
-and the few things they hope to save from the flood. They crouch on
-the tiles, with their babies and little children, under the pitiless
-rain. Kind people, whose houses, being on higher ground, have not been
-deluged, go out in boats carrying food to them, for often they have
-had nothing to eat for several days. The flood rises still higher,
-in places it breaks the banks of great rivers, houses, temples, city
-walls and whole villages are swept away by the swift brown water, and
-thousands of men, women and children perish. Often, too, fires break
-out in crowded villages and towns. The flames spout from the windows,
-and showers of sparks fly into the sky when roofs fall in. If a wind
-happens to be blowing, a whole street of shops and houses is burnt down
-in no time. The people flee with their children and whatever they can
-save from their homes. The poor little babies and boys and girls fare
-badly indeed, when such trouble turns them out of doors. In parts of
-China, plague comes every year and carries off hundreds of people,
-leaving many little children with no one to care for them. In the
-south of the Empire, too, the people are constantly having clan-fights
-between families or villages; often fathers or brothers are killed, and
-then there are lawsuits, which ruin many a family. All these causes
-bring distress and suffering upon Chinese boys and girls, such as are
-seldom met with in Western homes. But most of the trouble which falls
-upon children in China to-day comes from poverty. Grinding poverty
-leads to hunger and starvation. Often children must work as soon as
-they can toddle. When they are two or three they must look after the
-baby brother or sister, while the mother is away working in the fields.
-The baby is strapped on the toddler’s back, and he or she must stagger
-about with it for hours, however weary the little limbs may be. Or the
-tiny boy or girl must go out with a small bamboo rake and fill a basket
-with leaves and grass to burn. In the country, quite small children
-must carry loads, and in the city baby workers toil at trades, till the
-anxieties of life have made them look old and wrinkled before they are
-ten years of age. One boy of ten used to work from morning till night
-in Chinchew city making clay furnaces. He was stunted, and his face was
-grey and pinched, but he helped his widowed mother to get a living.
-When people are very poor, two neighbours will exchange baby girls very
-soon after they are born, or a mother will sell her little baby girl
-for two or three dollars to another woman. The baby is then brought up
-by this foster-mother to be a little servant until old enough to many
-her son, and so she gets a servant, and then a wife for her son very
-cheap. But this custom leads to much misery and unhappiness for these
-‘baby daughters-in-law,’ as they are called. They are usually treated
-as the family drudges and never know any childhood or parents’ care;
-they have to work hard, and too often live a loveless, sad life.
-
-The saddest thing of all, is when small girls are sold to be slaves.
-In places where food is dear and money is scarce, fathers and mothers
-are driven to part with their children. In certain districts, towards
-the end of the year, when debts have to be paid, they may be seen
-carrying their little boys and girls slung in baskets to sell. A nurse
-in the home of a foreign lady used to tell how she had had to let eight
-children go in this way. Her husband was poor and when there was no
-food to give them, she had to sell one of the children rather than see
-them all starve together at home. One of the boys had been bought by
-a rich family in the village, so she could see him sometimes, but of
-course he was not her own little boy any more. When her husband died,
-the poor woman had to let the remaining children go, one by one, for
-she had no food to give them. The last little boy she gave to some
-strolling players for thirty dollars, to be a little actor. When asked
-how she could sell a child to such a terrible life as these little
-actor-boys lead, the mother said, “Oh, after ten years he will be too
-big to act, and then I shall get him back again, and he has promised to
-be a good boy.” The child had his yearly holiday on New Year’s Day, and
-his half-starved mother would save up enough cash to buy a chicken to
-fatten for the occasion. When her boy came home she killed the chicken,
-and she and he had a feast on their one happy day together.
-
-Sometimes slave children are well and kindly treated, but in China, as
-in other lands, slavery too surely leads to cruelty and suffering. The
-notices of slave girls lost, stolen or strayed, posted up on the gates
-of Chinese cities, shows that many of these little girls are unhappy in
-their masters’ houses, and easily persuaded to run away. Sad cases are
-brought to the hospitals, too, of slave children so wasted by neglect
-and starvation that the poor things are little more than skeletons. An
-old woman named Ch’uan Kua used to tell how her little girl, whom she
-had sold into a Viceroy’s family, was unkindly treated. One day the
-poor child did something to offend her mistress, and the angry lady
-stabbed her to death, with one of her long hair-pins.
-
-Another cause of unhappiness to the little ones is the practice of
-opium smoking. When the father, or mother, or other wage-earner of the
-home, smokes opium, there is little for the children to eat. In time,
-some of the wretched slaves to opium sell house and land, furniture
-and clothes, wife and children, in order to get money for the terrible
-self-indulgence.
-
-The following story gives some idea of what a little girl, named
-Phœnix, had to suffer from a father who was an opium-eater. The story
-is doubly interesting because it is told by herself.
-
-“It would be very difficult to relate fully what I have passed through
-from my childhood until the present. I will only tell some of the
-principal events.
-
-“When I was three years old my mother died. My grandfather cared for
-me until I was six, and then he also left this world. I had no one
-to care for me, and my father brought me to Amoy and sold me to Mrs
-No-te, who lived near the Bamboo-tree-foot church. From that time I had
-opportunities of hearing the Gospel, but could not go to school, as I
-was kept busy with house-work. When I was fifteen the Lord received me
-into His church, and I was baptised.”
-
-[Illustration: PHŒNIX]
-
-Phœnix does not mention that the woman who bought her broke the
-agreement made with the child’s father, that she should in time become
-the wife of her son. The father, a wretched opium sot, made this an
-excuse for claiming the return of the girl, in order to sell her over
-again for more money.
-
-“When I was sixteen years old my father demanded me back, and at that
-time my heart was very sorrowful. I was afraid he would not let me go
-to church. I took this trouble to the Lord, and Our Lord truly heard
-the prayer of His child. He also gave me the desire of my heart and let
-me go to the Girls’ Boarding-school, to study and know more about the
-Bible. If it had not been for this, I would have been like a person
-blind. It was arranged through the earnestness and love of my pastor,
-who told my father that I belonged to the church, and that he must
-certainly put me to school. This he did and let me be in school for
-about one year, and then he came for me and I had to go with him, and I
-was very sad.
-
-“My father soon took me to Tung An, and all the time I was there I
-could only manage to go to church once....
-
-“Someone told my father that I had been to church and he was very
-angry, and told me to take salt and salt down my heart, to make dead
-my heart. He said he certainly would not let me go to church, and told
-others that they must not let me go. He also said that if I had any
-communication with the lady missionary he would throw me down stairs
-and kill me. But the Lord was always with me and delivered me out of
-the mouth of the lion.
-
-“Afterwards my father brought me to Amoy to my uncle’s house.
-Two-thirds of the family are vegetarians, and early and late they
-burn incense and candles to the idols. My heart was miserable in the
-extreme.
-
-“My father tried to sell me to be the second wife of a rich man, who
-was willing to give nearly three hundred dollars for me. He said:
-
-“‘Your old friend, the Bible-woman and the Christians will do nothing
-for you, you might as well make up your mind to it. The Bible-woman
-says there is no use trying to do anything more for you, that no
-Christian will marry you now.’
-
-“I felt that he was telling me a lie, but I could not know if the
-Bible-woman, who had always been so good to me, had really said that or
-not, and I was very unhappy. My father kept urging me to agree to being
-sold to the rich heathen man, so that he might have the money to use.
-He was very angry with me because I was so strongly opposed. I said, ‘I
-have made a covenant with the Lord, which I cannot break, I am His.’
-
-“One day a sister of a Christian came to speak to my uncle, and someone
-said to me, ‘That person is a follower of the Gospel like you and
-lives at Bamboo-tree-foot.’ I said, ‘Is that true?’ After this I found
-that she knew one of my classmates, who lives at Bamboo-tree-foot,
-and through her I secretly sent a letter to my classmate, asking her
-to tell the pastor’s wife where I was. The letter was delayed several
-days, and before it was delivered one day I saw three Christians
-passing the house with Bibles in their hands, on their way to church,
-and so I knew that it was Sunday--I had lost count of Sundays--and I
-called to them. My father was out, or I should not have dared to speak
-to them. They were pleased to find me. They told the Bible-woman, and
-through them and my letter in a week’s time the pastor’s wife and the
-Bible-woman both came to see me. I found out that what my father had
-said about the Bible-woman was not true, and they both comforted my
-heart.
-
-“After this, I dreamed I had fallen into a ditch up to my neck, and
-someone pulled me out; that I went to school again, and was writing on
-my slate, and I thought: This means that God is going to open the way
-for me. In six more days, beyond all my hopes, God’s great goodness
-was manifested, and I truly jumped for joy, when I was told that my
-father’s consent was gained, and Miss ---- had redeemed me for two
-hundred dollars, and that I was to go back again to school.
-
-“In two days the pastor came for me and brought me to school. This
-truly manifests the love of God for sinful me, and also the love of
-Miss ---- in that she gave money to save me. During the time of trial
-the Lord always helped me, and now He has brought me to this place,
-free from all fear. Love like this is truly great.”
-
-Phœnix has since become engaged to a young theological student and will
-probably be married within a year.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-MINISTERING CHILDREN
-
-
-In 1898 a boy named Ch’en Yo, generally known as Yo-ah, lived near the
-West gate of Chinchew city. His father, who was called Poah, used to
-sit by the roadside gambling with the passers-by. The boy went with
-him, and sometimes when his father lost a game, would have a turn at
-the board and win some money.
-
-When Yo-ah was thirteen years old, his father first heard about the
-worship of the true God, and began to go to church, near the great
-western pagoda in the city. Strangely enough, Yo-ah, who had gone
-willingly enough to gamble, would not follow his father to church. For
-six months Poah went to the ‘worship hall’ alone, then he told his son
-that he must join him. Yo-ah did not wish people to know that he had
-anything to do with the ‘Barbarian church,’ so when out of obedience
-to his father he went to service, he used to creep through round-about
-lanes and side streets, in the hope that none of his friends would meet
-him on the way.
-
-After a time Yo-ah went to school, though he was most unwilling to
-do so, thinking that gambling was better fun than poring over books.
-Seeing how idle he was, his father said to him one day:
-
-“If you don’t mean to study you had better go away, for I will not take
-care of you any longer.”
-
-Seeing that his father meant what he said, Yo-ah made up his mind to do
-better, and set about his work with a will. Not only did his lessons
-improve; in a short time his temper grew better, and he gave up using
-naughty words and telling lies. The secret of this wonderful change was
-that at school Yo-ah had learnt to know the Saviour.
-
-[Illustration: SUNDAY SCHOOL, CHINCHEW]
-
-The neighbours, who did not understand about worshipping God, noticed
-that Yo-ah had given up his rude ways, and did not answer back as he
-had done before he went to school. One of them, a widow who had an
-only son named Wu-mei, was very much struck by the change in him. Her
-son had been called Wu-mei, that is, Black Little Sister, to deceive
-the evil spirits into thinking that he was an ugly little girl, not
-worth troubling about, in the hope that they would let him grow up
-to manhood in peace. His mother, seeing how much Yo-ah had improved by
-study, sent Black Little Sister to the same school.
-
-The new scholar read diligently, and soon began to drink in the story
-of the Gospel. Three or four months after he entered school a bad
-illness, called plague, broke out and many people died, both inside and
-outside the city. Black Little Sister sickened one day and had to be
-carried home in a chair, slung on two long bamboo poles.
-
-His teacher, who wanted all the children he taught to know the Lord
-Jesus, was troubled about him, for he saw that he was very ill, and
-he did not know whether Black Little Sister had learnt to trust the
-Saviour or not. Just as he was starting off to go to the boy’s house,
-Yo-ah’s father came into the school-room and said:
-
-“You need not go, teacher; Black Little Sister’s mother has filled the
-house with idols, and he is delirious. Even if his people allowed you
-to enter his room, he would not understand what you said to him.”
-
-The teacher was very sorry when he heard what Poah said, for he saw
-that it would be useless to go to see his little friend.
-
-Very early next morning Yo-ah’s father came again with news of Black
-Little Sister, and best of all, he told the teacher that the dying boy
-believed in our Lord Jesus as his own true Saviour.
-
-“Last night,” said he, “when everyone could see that Black Little
-Sister was very ill and must surely die, his relations turned all the
-idols out of the house. Then I went in to see him. When I entered his
-room, I said, ‘Black Little Sister, people say that you have lost your
-senses. Is it true?’”
-
-“‘No, brother Poah,’ he answered, ‘these heathen, who do not understand
-what I am doing, think that I am out of my senses, because they see me
-constantly getting up and kneeling upon the bed to pray.’”
-
-Seeing that the boy was able to talk quite sensibly, Poah brought
-another Christian, a man called Ah Lin, to come and see him.
-
-“Shall I read some verses from the Bible to you?” asked Ah Lin, sitting
-down by the bedside.
-
-“Yes, I should like you to read some very much,” answered the dying boy.
-
-Ah Lin opened his New Testament and began reading from the third
-chapter of St John’s Gospel. When he reached the fifteenth verse he
-stopped.
-
-“Black Little Sister,” he said, “do you know the next verse?” It had
-been the golden text, repeated by the children at the Bible service on
-the previous Sunday.
-
-“God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that
-whosoever believeth in Him, should not perish, but have everlasting
-life.” The poor dried lips slowly repeated the precious words to the
-end.
-
-Then Poah and Ah Lin prayed. When they had finished Black Little Sister
-put his hands together and said: “Thank you, God, so much for giving
-your only born son, that I, a sinful one, believing on Him, might have
-everlasting life.” Then the room was very quiet, for the boy was tired
-and neither Poah nor Ah Lin could speak a word.
-
-Soon after this the fever died out of Black Little Sister’s face and
-eyes. The fight was over. He had left the narrow room and its useless
-idols, and gone to the home of love and everlasting life.
-
-Whilst Poah told the story to the good teacher, he cried for joy and
-sorrow, until the tears ran down his cheeks.
-
-In the fourth moon of the next year, the plague came to the city once
-more. On the 15th, Yo-ah was taken ill after morning school. When his
-minister went to see him, he said:
-
-“Please do not say anything to my father about my sickness, for I am
-the last of six brothers, and if he were to hear that I was ill, he
-would be so sorry.”
-
-But the minister of course felt he must send for the father as quickly
-as possible.
-
-When Poah reached the school he found Yo-ah sitting in bed reading his
-Bible. He seemed bright enough, and had just finished doing up accounts
-for one of the Christians, who had been out selling fish.
-
-“What is wrong with you, Yo-ah?” asked his father.
-
-“I have only got a small lump above my leg, which pains me a little,
-father.”
-
-The doctor came presently and gave the boy some medicine, but the
-medicine did not seem to have much effect.
-
-That evening Yo-ah felt poorly. “If the fever does not go down to-night
-I will certainly be in Heaven to-morrow, father,” said Yo-ah.
-
-Next morning Yo-ah looked so much better that Poah was very glad and
-exclaimed to one of his friends, “I took a straw rope for a serpent
-this time,” meaning that he had been frightened by his boy’s illness
-when there was no reason to be afraid.
-
-During the day one of the schoolboys, a great friend of Yo-ah’s, went
-to see him. The sick lad was very glad to see him, and said: “Ah!
-So-and-so, you will go on to the middle school by-and-by. Afterwards
-you must give yourself to God’s service and work for Him.”
-
-“You, too, must work for God, Yo-ah,” answered his friend.
-
-“The Lord is not going to leave me long in this world,” said Yo-ah.
-
-After this he begged one of his uncles to believe in Christ and find
-safety in Him. He also spoke to several of his friends asking them to
-give up things which they knew to be wrong in their fives. To one, who
-was careless about money, he said, “Brother Lin, you ought to live more
-sparingly. How can you glorify God when you are constantly in debt and
-people have to dun you for money at the end of the year?”
-
-His father, seeing that though Yo-ah looked better, he acted like one
-about to leave this world, said to him:
-
-“If you die, I will go and hang myself.”
-
-“Daddy, if you do what Judas did, then after my death, we two, father
-and son, will never see each other any more. You must live for God and
-tell people His truth with all your might when I am gone.”
-
-After this he spoke much with his father, asking him to be faithful
-to Christ. When noon came he stopped talking, saying, “Now all is
-finished.”
-
-His poor father was very sorry and tried to speak to him, but all that
-Yo-ah would say after this was “Submit, gladly submit,” repeating the
-words over and over again, meaning that his father ought to be willing
-to let him go if God took him.
-
-By seven o’clock that evening Yo-ah was restless, throwing himself from
-one side of the bed to the other. His father sat by, trying to soothe
-and quiet him, and as he watched through the dragging minutes he cried
-to God, for he was not willing that his only son should die.
-
-The bell rang for evening prayer in the church, next door to the
-school. The poor man in his sore trouble wished to go to the service,
-but dared not leave the sick-room, fearing that Yo-ah might roll from
-the bed and fall upon the ground.
-
-A change passed over him and a new calm came into his heart. He fell
-upon his knees in front of the bed and prayed:
-
-“O, God! I submit to Thy will. I pray Thee to let my child go home in
-peace.”
-
-He rose from the ground. The restless tossing had stopped. Yo-ah was
-lying still upon the bed. After one long look the poor father went into
-the church. The service was nearly over when he entered the building
-and the minister was just saying, “If anyone wishes to lead us in
-prayer, let him do so.” Poah began: “O God, I thank Thee for having
-given me this son to care for these fifteen years. Now Thou hast taken
-him home to Thyself. I gladly submit to Thy will. Only please help me
-to remember, and to do all that he spoke of when he talked to me.”
-
-At the close of the service the people knew that Yo-ah had ‘crossed
-over’ to the better land. Some of them wished to try to comfort his
-father, but they were all so grieved for him that no one could find
-a word to say. Poah, whose face was very calm, began to comfort them
-instead. He told them what Yo-ah had said, and asked them to join with
-him in submitting to the will of God.
-
-That year plague raged in the city and many people died. One of the
-minister’s sons, a boy of ten, sickened and died without a word. When
-Poah heard of it he said: “God has indeed been merciful to me. If my
-boy had died like this without comforting me, what should I have done?”
-Yo-ah’s father, who now seemed to live only for the good of others,
-went everywhere to help with the sick and dying. Next year he became an
-elder of the church, which he served most faithfully. A year later, the
-plague came again, and joyfully submitting to God’s will he, too, went
-home to be with Jesus.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV
-
-THE CHILDREN’S KING
-
- “The Cross is tall,
- And I too small,
- To reach His Hand
- Or touch His Feet;
- But on the sand
- His foot-prints I have found,
- And it is sweet
- To kiss the holy ground.”
-
-Until fifty years ago China, like the palace of the Sleeping Beauty,
-lay under a spell. Idolatry, love of money and evil customs, like
-the thorns and briars of the famous story, had overrun the land. The
-sacred names of God and Heaven, were almost forgotten. What wise men
-long ago had taught of peace and justice, of kindness and self-denial,
-had faded into dreams. The joy of learning, the reverence of father
-and mother, and the love of little children, lay under the enchantment
-of the Wicked One. Then the Prince came, our princely Lord Jesus, and
-China began to waken. At His touch the old-world knowledge of God, of
-peace and justice, of kindness and self-denial, stirred in the people’s
-hearts and prepared them to welcome the Gospel. Then history, that
-wise old story-teller, began to repeat herself. The Kingdom of God,
-when once founded in China, like the nation itself in bygone ages,
-began to grow. Its conquests were those of peace, and not of war.
-Surrounded by enemies, it drew them into itself, spreading light and
-love as it widened its borders.
-
-Men and women came to put their trust in the Lord Jesus, and the little
-ones learned that He is the children’s King. The King sent forth His
-messengers into every province, and, most wonderful of all, wherever
-the messengers went, the King went too, and whenever their message
-entered a human heart, His own kiss woke it to love and joy.
-
-Churches began to grow, humble enough to look at, but more beautiful
-in God’s sight than palaces of gold and precious stones. Schools were
-built all over the land, and Christian homes arose in many a village
-and town and great city.
-
-You would love to see the children gather in God’s house on the Lord’s
-Day in China. Shaved heads and strange clothes would catch your eyes at
-first, but you would soon be attracted by the earnest faces and intent
-dark eyes of some of the little ones whose attention had been caught by
-a story. After service you would see them gather in the Sunday-school,
-and perhaps when you heard them repeat their texts, you would long to
-borrow their wonderful memories for your own use. If you followed the
-little boys and girls after service, you would find that the children’s
-King had done much for them in their homes, but you would need to live
-with them for a time, to discover how great the change from the old
-heathen ways had really been. You would see, if you lived with them
-long enough, that the girls did not have their poor little feet pinched
-and bound. The babies would not be sent away or sold, unless there was
-great poverty, and then they would only be allowed to go into another
-Christian family, where they would be loved and cared for. You would
-notice that the harsh words and sharp blows which heathen children,
-and especially little girls, have to bear, were fewer. There would be
-more gentleness and loving family life, less quarrelling and unkindness
-among the inmates.
-
-When the family gathered for dinner, the little ones would put their
-fat fingers over their eyes, whilst grace was said. In the evenings,
-when the shadows fell, no stick of incense would be burnt in the
-guest-room, nor stuck in the paper lantern outside the door, but, a
-little later, hymn-books would be brought and the family would have
-prayers before going to bed. When you went into their room and sat on
-the edge of the children’s bed, and got the little ones to nestle dose
-up to you, they would whisper, if you asked them in the right way, that
-they loved Jesus.
-
-Chinese boys and girls learn to love Jesus, that is the proof that
-Christ is the children’s King, that the Prince Himself has kissed them
-and wakened them out of sin. And, if you turn back to the story of
-Yo-ah and Black Little Sister, you will see that when He calls them
-home to Himself, they lovingly go to be with Him.
-
-
-FINIS
-
-
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[1] Dolittle, _Handbook of the Chinese Language_.
-
-[2] When these shoes have the character for ‘King’ on them, they are
-called Tiger shoes.
-
-[3] James Legge, _Mencius_, p. 10.
-
-[4] Mrs Lyall, in _The Children’s Messenger_.
-
-[5] The Chinese say that man’s day is the spirit’s night, that is why
-a burning rope, or candles, or a lantern, are used at such times, and
-when worshipping in temples during the day.
-
-
-
-
-TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:
-
-
- Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_.
-
- Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.
-
- Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.
-
- Incorrect page reference in the Table of Contents has been corrected.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-End of Project Gutenberg's Children of China, by Colin Campbell Brown
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CHILDREN OF CHINA ***
-
-***** This file should be named 62625-0.txt or 62625-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/6/2/62625/
-
-Produced by D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
diff --git a/old/62625-0.zip b/old/62625-0.zip
deleted file mode 100644
index 9bb1895..0000000
--- a/old/62625-0.zip
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62625-h.zip b/old/62625-h.zip
deleted file mode 100644
index f6b45d7..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h.zip
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62625-h/62625-h.htm b/old/62625-h/62625-h.htm
deleted file mode 100644
index 52131d2..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h/62625-h.htm
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,4380 +0,0 @@
-<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
- "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
-<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en">
- <head>
- <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=iso-8859-1" />
- <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" />
- <title>
- The Project Gutenberg eBook of Children of China, by Colin Campbell Brown.
- </title>
-<link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" />
- <style type="text/css">
-
-body {
- margin-left: 10%;
- margin-right: 10%;
-}
-
- h1,h2 {
- text-align: center;
- clear: both;
-}
-
-p {
- margin-top: .51em;
- text-align: justify;
- margin-bottom: .49em;
-}
-
-
-div.chapter {page-break-before: always;}
-h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;}
-
-div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; page-break-after: always;}
-div.titlepage p {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 2em;}
-
-hr {
- width: 33%;
- margin-top: 2em;
- margin-bottom: 2em;
- margin-left: 33.5%;
- margin-right: 33.5%;
- clear: both;
-}
-
-
-hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;}
-hr.tb {width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;}
-
-
-
-table {
- margin-left: auto;
- margin-right: auto;
-}
-
-
- .tdr {text-align: right;}
-
-
-.pagenum {
- position: absolute;
- left: 92%;
- font-size: smaller;
- text-align: right;
-}
-
-.u {text-decoration: underline;}
-
-.gap {padding-left: 5em;}
-
-.center {text-align: center;}
-
-.right {text-align: right;}
-
-.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;}
-
-.caption {font-weight: bold; text-align: center;}
-
-.xxlarge {font-size: 175%;}
-.xlarge {font-size: 150%;}
-.large {font-size: 125%;}
-
-.indentright {margin-right: 7.5em;}
-.indentright2 {margin-right: 16em;}
-
-.ph1 {text-align: center; font-size: x-large; font-weight: bold;}
-.ph2 {text-align: center; font-size: large; font-weight: bold;}
-
-.figcenter {
- margin: auto;
- text-align: center;
-}
-
-
-.footnote {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;}
-
-.footnote .label {position: absolute; right: 84%; text-align: right;}
-
-.fnanchor {
- vertical-align: super;
- font-size: .8em;
- text-decoration:
- none;
-}
-
-.poetry-container {text-align: center;}
-.poetry {display: inline-block; text-align: left;}
-.poetry .verse {text-indent: -2.5em; padding-left: 3em;}
-.poetry .stanza {margin: 1em auto;}
-.poetry .verseright { text-align: right;}
-.poetry .indent {text-indent: 1.5em;}
-.poetry .indent2 {text-indent: 2.5em;}
-.poetry .indent4 {text-indent: 4em;}
-.poetry .indent5 {text-indent: 5em;}
-.poetry .first {text-indent: -2.5em; padding-left: 2.5em;}
-
-.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA;
- color: black;
- font-size:smaller;
- padding:0.5em;
- margin-bottom:5em;
- font-family:sans-serif, serif; }
- </style>
- </head>
-<body>
-
-
-<pre>
-
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Children of China, by Colin Campbell Brown
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: Children of China
-
-Author: Colin Campbell Brown
-
-Release Date: July 12, 2020 [EBook #62625]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CHILDREN OF CHINA ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-</pre>
-
-
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="" /></div>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-
-<h1>CHILDREN OF CHINA</h1>
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-
-
-<p class="center">&#8220;The good man is he who does not lose
-his child-heart.&#8221;&mdash;<span class="smcap">Mencius</span>, 371-288 <small>B.C.</small></p>
-
-<hr class="tb" />
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
-<div class="stanza">
-<div class="first">&#8220;What the leaves are to the forest,</div>
-<div class="indent">With light and air for food,</div>
-<div class="verse">Ere their sweet and tender juices</div>
-<div class="indent">Have been hardened into wood.</div>
-</div>
-<div class="stanza">
-<div class="verse">That to the world are children;</div>
-<div class="indent">Through them it feels the glow</div>
-<div class="verse">Of a brighter and sunnier climate</div>
-<div class="indent">That reaches the trunks below.</div>
-</div>
-<div class="stanza">
-<div class="verse">Come to me, O ye children!</div>
-<div class="indent">And whisper in my ear</div>
-<div class="verse">What the birds and the winds are singing</div>
-<div class="indent">In your sunny atmosphere.</div>
-</div>
-<div class="stanza">
-<div class="verse"><hr class="tb" /></div>
-</div>
-<div class="stanza">
-<div class="verse">Ye are better than all the ballads</div>
-<div class="indent">That ever were sung or said;</div>
-<div class="verse">For ye are living poems,</div>
-<div class="indent">And all the rest are dead.&#8221;</div>
-</div>
-<div class="stanza">
-<div class="verseright"><span class="smcap">Longfellow.</span></div>
-</div></div></div>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_0" id="Page_0"></a></span></p>
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_frontispiece.jpg" alt="" /></div>
-<p class="caption">THE EMPEROR OF CHINA</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-
-
-<div class="titlepage">
-
-<p><span class="xxlarge">CHILDREN OF CHINA</span></p>
-
-<p>BY<br />
-
-<span class="xlarge">COLIN CAMPBELL BROWN</span><br />
-
-AUTHOR OF<br />
-&#8220;CHINA IN LEGEND AND STORY&#8221;</p>
-
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_title.jpg" alt="" /></div>
-
-<p>WITH EIGHT COLOURED ILLUSTRATIONS</p>
-
-<p><span class="large">OLIPHANTS LTD.</span><br />
-LONDON <span class="gap"> EDINBURGH</span></p>
-</div>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<p class="ph1"><span class="u"><i>Uniform with this Volume</i></span></p>
-
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF INDIA</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">Janet Harvey Kelman</span></div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF CHINA</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">G. Campbell Brown</span></div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF AFRICA</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">James B. Baird</span></div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF ARABIA</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">John Cameron Young</span></div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF JAMAICA</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">Isabel C. Maclean</span></div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF JAPAN</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">Janet Harvey Kelman</span></div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF EGYPT</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">L. Crowther</span></div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF CEYLON</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">Thomas Moscrop</span></div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF PERSIA</div>
-<div class="indent2">By Mrs <span class="smcap">Napier Malcolm</span></div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF LABRADOR</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">Mary Lane Dwight</span></div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF SOUTH AMERICA</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">Katharine A. Hodge</span></div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF BORNEO</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">Edwin H. Gomes</span>, M.A.</div>
-
-<div class="verse">CHILDREN OF WILD AUSTRALIA</div>
-<div class="indent2">By <span class="smcap">Herbert Pitts</span></div>
-</div></div>
-
-
-<p class="center">
-Printed in Great Britain by Turnbull &amp; Spears, Edinburgh<br />
-Bound by Anderson &amp; Ferrier, St Mary Street, Edinburgh</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-
-<p class="ph1"><small>TO</small><br />
-
-ROBIN, MARGERY AND HUGH</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[6]</a></span>
-<h2 class="nobreak">INTRODUCTORY LETTER</h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">My dear Boys and Girls</span>,</p>
-
-<p>There is a nook among the hills
-in far-away China to which, if only I possessed
-the famous flying carpet, I should very much like
-to carry you. To know it properly one ought to
-find it for oneself upon a day in spring. The road
-to it runs at the foot of steep hills, on which the grey
-earth peeps through a threadbare carpet of dry grasses.</p>
-
-<p>Above these lower hills the mountain-sides are
-green, shading into slate-colour and black; and when the
-sky clouds over, they look dark and angry. The road
-rounds a corner and passes a wood: a few more steps
-and the baby valley is in sight.</p>
-
-<p>To leave the path and pick your way through some
-trees is the work of a moment. You reach an open
-space like a little lawn. Above the lawn is a bank, on
-which, among shrubs and scattered trees, many
-flowers are growing.</p>
-
-<p>A faint scent of almonds breathes in the air. You
-feast your eyes on great wild roses and azaleas, rose-coloured,
-magenta, crimson&mdash;bushes of red fire burning
-among ferns and green branches. Here, you notice
-tufted flowers like feathers carved in ivory: there,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[7]</a></span>
-white jasmine, clematis and plants whose shining
-leaves are nearly covered by balls of snow. Over the
-flowers and under the tree-tops great swallow-tailed
-butterflies go whirling by. It is as if one of the old men
-of the hills of whom Chinese stories tell, had opened a
-doorway in the mountain-side and led you into a sweet
-wild garden of fairyland.</p>
-
-<p>The daily round of life in China is bare enough,
-like a worn road winding among hills; but when one
-comes to know the children of the country, it is like
-finding a surprise garden where one had only looked for
-rocks and boulders. The love of boys and girls, and
-the tenderness and self-denial which they call forth
-among older people, are the flowers that grow in this
-enchanted spot.</p>
-
-<p>The flying carpet was lost long ago, when this old
-world forgot how to be young, but you boys and girls
-sometimes weave one for yourselves and fly off as far
-as Pekin or Peru. It is my hope in these pages to
-join some of you in this pleasant task and carry you to
-some of the far-off garden nooks of China.</p>
-
-<p><i>The Chinese</i> by Sir John F. Davies, <i>Child Life in
-Chinese Homes</i>, by Mrs Bryson, and <i>Chinese Slave Girls</i>,
-by Miss M. E. Talmage, are books which have helped me
-to write about the children of China. I am sure they
-will interest you by and by whenever you can find time
-to read them. But the big Chinese city in which I live,
-and the hundreds of villages round it, help me most of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[8]</a></span>
-all to tell you about China and its boys and girls, and I
-greatly hope that one day some of you may come and
-see them for yourselves.</p>
-
-<p class="right"><span class="indentright2">I am,</span><br />
-<span class="indentright">Your sincere friend,</span><br />
-<span class="smcap">C. Campbell Brown</span>.</p>
-
-<blockquote>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">Chinchew</span>, 1909.</p></blockquote>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[9]</a></span>
-<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2></div>
-
-
-<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="table">
-
-
-<tr><td>&nbsp;</td><td>&nbsp;</td><td class="tdr"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>&nbsp;</td><td><span class="smcap">Introductory Letter</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_6"> 6</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">I</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Invisible Top</span> </td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_11"> 11</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">II</td><td> <span class="smcap">Chinese Babies</span> </td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_14"> 14</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">III</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Children&#8217;s Home</span> </td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_18"> 18</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">IV</td><td> <span class="smcap">School Days</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_23"> 23</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">V</td><td> <span class="smcap">Girls</span> </td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_30"> 30</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">VI</td><td> <span class="smcap">Games and Riddles</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_37"> 37</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">VII</td><td> <span class="smcap">Stories and Rimes</span> </td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_42"> 42</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">VIII</td><td> <span class="smcap">Religion</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_52"> 52</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">IX</td><td> <span class="smcap">Festivals</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_58"> 58</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">X</td><td> <span class="smcap">Superstitions</span> </td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_63"> 63</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">XI</td><td> <span class="smcap">Reverence for Parents</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_73"> 73</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">XII</td><td> <span class="smcap">Faithfulness</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_76"> 76</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">XIII</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Cry of the Children</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_80"> 80</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">XIV</td><td> <span class="smcap">Ministering Children</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_87"> 87</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">XV</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Children&#8217;s King</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_94"> 94</a></td></tr>
-</table>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[10]</a></span>
-<h2 class="nobreak">LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS</h2></div>
-
-
-<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="table">
-
-
-<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Emperor of China</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_0"> <i>Frontispiece</i></a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>&nbsp;</td><td class="tdr"><small>FACING PAGE</small></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td><span class="smcap">Chinese Babies</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_16"> 16</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td><span class="smcap">Child leading Buffalo</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_20"> 20</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td><span class="smcap">Kindergarten Pupils</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_28"> 28</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td><span class="smcap">Children at Food and at Play</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_40"> 40</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td><span class="smcap">Going to visit his Idol Mother</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_60"> 60</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td><span class="smcap">Ph&#339;nix</span> </td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_84"> 84</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td><span class="smcap">Sunday School, Chinchew</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_88"> 88</a></td></tr>
-</table>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[11]</a></span>
-
-
-<p class="ph1">CHILDREN OF CHINA</p>
-
-
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER I<br />
-
-<small>THE INVISIBLE TOP</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">The</span> beginning of the world, as it is described to Chinese
-boys and girls, is stranger than a fairy tale. First of all,
-according to the story, there was something called
-&#8216;khi&#8217; which could not be seen, nor touched, but was
-everywhere. After a time this &#8216;khi&#8217; began to turn
-round like a great invisible top. As it whirled round,
-the thicker part sank downwards and became the earth,
-whilst the thinner part rose upwards, growing clearer
-until it formed the sky, and so the heavens and the
-earth span themselves into being. Presently, for
-the story changes like a dream, there came a
-giant named Pwanku. For thousands of years the
-giant worked, splitting masses of rock with his
-mallet and chisel, until the sun, moon and stars could be
-seen through the openings which he had made. The
-heavens rose higher, the earth spread wider, and
-Pwanku himself grew six feet taller every day. When
-he died, his head became mountains, his breath wind,
-and his voice thunder; his veins changed into rivers,
-his body into the earth, his bones into rocks and his
-beard into the stars that stream across the night sky.
-But though all this is only &#8216;a suppose story&#8217; of long
-ago, the first part of it is wonderfully like what wise
-men in our time have told us about the beginning of
-things.</p>
-
-
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[12]</a></span>Now we must talk of China as it is to-day. The
-country in which Chinese children live is a land of hills
-and plains, covered with cities, villages and temples.
-You can imagine how big it is when you remember
-that Szechuan, which is but one of its eighteen provinces,
-is larger than Great Britain and Ireland.</p>
-
-<p>How China grew into a great empire is one of
-the most wonderful stories of the world. Its people
-are said to have come from the west, across the middle
-of Asia, settling at length in what is now the province
-of Shansi, just where the Yellow River bends sharply
-eastwards. Small at first and surrounded by savages,
-the baby kingdom soon began to grow. Like the tiny
-tent of the <i>Arabian Nights&#8217; Entertainments</i>, which
-unfolded until an army could rest beneath the roof,
-China spread until, a thousand years before the time of
-Our Lord, its borders on the north and west were pretty
-much what they are to-day, and it had crept southwards
-many miles beyond the Yellow River. The nation
-went on growing, drawing other tribes and peoples
-into itself, until, not long after King Alfred&#8217;s time, the
-mother kingdom, without counting its subject countries,
-was fifteen times as large as Great Britain.</p>
-
-<p>What is now the Chinese Empire is said to have been
-gained in peaceful ways rather than by fighting, and this
-no doubt is partly true. The people knew more than
-their neighbours did. Their life was better and happier.
-One after another the tribes wanted to join them, and
-so the kingdom grew until one of the great changes of
-the world was made. This will help you to understand
-why the Chinese have always believed in peace rather
-than force, and until lately have not cared for war.</p>
-
-<p>The history of China at first, like that of other nations,
-is rather misty. In spite of this, however, we can make
-out that long ago the people had wise and good men to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[13]</a></span>
-lead them, among whom were Yao and Shun, the model
-rulers of the empire, and Yu the Great, who drained the
-waters of a vast flood and cut down forests until the
-land was fit to dwell in. Much has happened since then.
-Greece and Rome have risen, flourished, and decayed.
-This nation, under many different families of rulers,
-and in spite of some seventeen changes of capital, has
-outlived them by centuries. Turks, Mongols and
-Manchus have fought against it, and, as in the present
-day, at times have conquered the country, only to be
-conquered in turn by the wonderful Chinese people.</p>
-
-<p>Of all the many changes in China&#8217;s story, perhaps
-none has been more startling than that which happened
-in 1908, when the Emperor Kwangsu and the
-Empress Dowager died, within two days of each other.
-The whole country was thrown into mourning, almost
-all the people going unshaved for a hundred days,
-until long hair and bristling faces made the Chinese
-world look sad indeed.</p>
-
-<p>On the 2nd December of the same year, the Emperor
-Hsuan Tung, born in 1906, ascended the Dragon
-Throne, and so the oldest of Empires came to have the
-youngest of sovereigns for its ruler, and the world discovered
-that the greatest child on earth was a little
-Chinese boy. It is said that the baby emperor,
-frightened by the sight of so many people in state dress,
-began to cry when he was set upon the throne. He
-was soon comforted, however, by some of the ladies-in-waiting,
-and sat quietly until the grand ceremony was
-finished.</p>
-
-<p>The little man is the first ruler of China who, from
-the beginning of his reign, has had prayer offered for
-him by Christian people all over the empire, and we
-may be sure that blessing will be given to him in
-answer to these prayers. Boys and girls everywhere<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[14]</a></span>
-ought to ask God to help the boy sovereign of the last
-great heathen empire of the world.</p>
-
-<p>Here is a description which opens a window for us
-into his nursery: &#8220;Young as he is, the emperor shows
-a great love of soldiers, and has little spears and swords
-and horses among his playthings. The sight of toy
-weapons will stop him from crying and make him laugh.
-His Majesty is much pleased when a horse is shown to
-him, and will not be satisfied until he has been lifted
-on to its back and taken for a ride.&#8221;</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER II<br />
-
-<small>CHINESE BABIES</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">A difference</span> is made between boys and girls in China,
-but it is not so great as the following lines might lead
-you to think:</p>
-
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
-<div class="stanza">
-<div class="first">&#8220;When a son is born,</div>
-<div class="verse">He sleeps on a bed,</div>
-<div class="verse">He is clothed in robes,</div>
-<div class="verse">He plays with gems,</div>
-<div class="verse">His cry is princely loud,</div>
-<div class="verse">This emperor is clad in purple.</div>
-<div class="verse">He is the domestic prince and king.</div>
-</div>
-<div class="stanza">
-<div class="verse">When a daughter is born,</div>
-<div class="verse">She sleeps on the ground,</div>
-<div class="verse">She is clothed with a wrapper,</div>
-<div class="verse">She plays with a tile,</div>
-<div class="verse">She has only to think of preparing wine and food</div>
-<div class="verse">Without giving any cause of grief to her parents.&#8221;<a name="FNanchor_1_1" id="FNanchor_1_1"></a><a href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</a></div>
-</div></div></div>
-
-<p>In winter time little King Baby is rolled in clothes
-until he looks like a ball, though his feet and part of his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[15]</a></span>
-legs are usually bare. When asleep he is laid in a bamboo
-cradle, on rough rockers which loudly thump the floor.
-A red cord is tied to his wrist, lest he should be naughty
-when grown up, and people should say, &#8220;They forgot
-to bind your wrist when you were little.&#8221; Ancient
-coins are hung round his neck by a string to drive
-away evil spirits and to make him grow up an obedient
-child. When he is a month old, friends and relatives
-bring him presents, a feast is made and Master Tiny has
-his head shaved in front of the ancestral tablets, which
-stand on a narrow table at the back of the chief room
-of the house. The barber who takes off the black
-fluff from the little round head, receives a present of
-money; baby, for his part, becoming the proud possessor
-of a cap, with a row of gilded images in front, which is
-presented to him by his grandmother, together with a
-pair of shoes<a name="FNanchor_2_2" id="FNanchor_2_2"></a><a href="#Footnote_2_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</a> having a pussy&#8217;s face worked upon each
-toe in the hope that &#8220;he may walk as safely through
-life as a cat does on a wall.&#8221; Baby-boy also receives
-what is called his &#8216;milk-name,&#8217; which serves him
-until he goes to school. Some of the names given to
-babies sound strange: Dust-pan, Pock-marked Boy,
-Winter Dog, One Hundred and Ten. Ugly names are
-sometimes given, in the hope that the spirits may think
-that babies so called are not worth troubling about and
-thus may leave them to grow up unharmed. In the
-same way an ear-ring is put in a little boy&#8217;s ear, and he
-is called Little Sister to make the demons imagine
-that he is only a girl, and so not worthy of their notice,
-or his head is clean-shaved all over, and he is dressed
-like a monk for the same purpose.</p>
-
-<p>Girl babies, like their little brothers, are shaved at
-the end of the first month, but with less ceremony.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[16]</a></span>
-They are called Water Fairy, Slave Girl, Likes
-to Cry, Golden Needle, or some such name.
-Though some of the little ones suffer from neglect and
-hardship, many of them are happy in their babyhood.
-The people say, &#8220;Children are one&#8217;s very flesh, life,
-heart,&#8221; and when the traveller sees a father or a mother
-proudly carrying one of them about, or patiently
-bearing with its naughtiness, he can well believe that
-they mean what they say. Sometimes a mother pretends
-to bite her baby, saying, &#8220;Good to eat, good
-to eat&#8221;; sometimes she presses her nose against its
-tender cheek, as if smelling it, and kisses it again and
-again. The little things have shining black eyes, with
-long dark lashes which look so nice against the faint
-olive tint of the delicate skin.</p>
-
-<p>When Master Tiny is a year old, another feast is
-made, and brightly-coloured shoes and hats are given
-to him. After the feast is over the little fellow is put
-on a table in the room where the ancestors of the
-family are worshipped. Round him are placed various
-things, such as a pen, a string of cash, a mandarin&#8217;s
-button, etc. Then everyone waits to see which he will
-stretch out a fat hand to seize, for it is supposed that the
-thing which he chooses will show what he is going to be
-or to do in the world, by and by. If baby grabs the
-pen, he will be a scholar; if the money takes his fancy,
-he will go into business; but if his eager fingers grasp
-the shining mandarin button, his father and mother
-hopefully believe that he will be a great man some day.</p>
-
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_016.jpg" alt="" /></div>
-<p class="caption">CHINESE BABIES</p>
-
-<p>The Chinese are wonderfully patient and kind in
-treating their babies. Much of the gladness of their
-lives and of their homes is bound up with the boys and
-girls who play about their houses. They love their
-children, in spite of things which sometimes seem to
-prove that they do not When the little ones learn,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[17]</a></span>
-at church or Christian school, to know the Saviour, they
-bring a new gladness into the home. Not a few Chinese
-children have been able to interest their fathers and
-mothers and other friends in the Gospel, as you shall
-hear later on, and so the words &#8220;A little child shall lead
-them,&#8221; have found a new meaning in far-away China.</p>
-
-<p>Here is the picture of two little twin-boys, four years
-old. Some time ago, one of them said to his sister:
-&#8220;God does not sleep at night.&#8221; His father, who had
-heard the words, asked, &#8220;Lien-a, how do you know
-that God does not sleep at night?&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;The hymn says, &#8216;God night and day is waking,
-He never sleeps,&#8217;&#8221; answered the little fellow.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;But can&#8217;t you think of something yourself which
-shows that God is awake at night?&#8221; asked his father.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;I hear the wind at night,&#8221; said the child, after a
-little pause, &#8220;and see the moon and stars.&#8221; He meant
-God must be awake to keep the wind blowing and the
-moon and stars shining.</p>
-
-<p>One day a friend gave each of the twins a bright
-new five-cent piece. Their mother took care of the
-coins, saying, &#8220;I will keep them for you, until we can get
-enough to use as buttons for your next new jackets,&#8221;
-and the little fellows were ever so happy. Not long
-after, people were gathering money to build a new
-church, and the little boys&#8217; father said to them:
-&#8220;Children, have you got anything which you can
-give to help to build the new church?&#8221; The little boys
-thought and thought, then one of them said, &#8220;Yes,
-we have our silver buttons.&#8221; So they gave their
-treasured little shining pennies most gladly. But I
-think that God was gladder still.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[18]</a></span>
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER III<br />
-
-<small>THE CHILDREN&#8217;S HOME</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">Homes</span> differ as much in China as in other lands.
-Some are palaces, some poor huts, some are caves cut
-into the face of cliffs, some are boats upon rivers,
-where thousands of boys and girls learn to handle the
-oar from their earliest childhood. Some are in dusty
-villages by the roadside, others are set between stairs
-of green rice fields upon mountain slopes, or built upon
-flat plains among giant millet and other crops.</p>
-
-<p>A large number of children are brought up in cities.
-You cannot easily get at their homes because of the
-streams of blue-clad people who throng the streets.
-Come for a walk among the busy shops, so that you may
-know something of the place where Chinese boys and
-girls spend so much of their time. Sedan-chairs, carried
-by strong men, push through the crowd, shaving butchers&#8217;
-stalls and narrowly missing the heads of running
-children. Burden bearers, with bags of rice on their
-backs, or loaded with vegetables, pigs in open baskets,
-bales of cotton or tobacco, follow one another over
-the slippery pavement.</p>
-
-<p>Here comes a pedlar selling tapes, needles and bits
-of silk. He is called a &#8216;bell shaker,&#8217; because he tinkles
-a little bell to call attention to his wares. That poor
-man, with shaggy hair and half-naked skin, is &#8216;a
-cotton-rags fairy,&#8217; or beggar. He lives in a &#8216;beggars&#8217;
-camp&#8217; not far away.</p>
-
-<p>Look in at this temple. The heavy scent, reminding
-you of rose-leaves and stale tobacco, which comes
-through the open doorway, is the smell of incense.
-Beyond the court, inside the door, is a big room where<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[19]</a></span>
-idols, once bright with gilding, now blackened with
-smoke, sit each upon its throne. Those spots of light
-inside the hall are made by candles burning on the altar
-beneath the gloomy roof.</p>
-
-<p>Boys and girls do not care to go inside, unless their
-mothers bring them to bow before the idols. Some of
-the images have ugly faces, blue, black and fiery red,
-which children can scarcely look at without being
-afraid. Some are gilt and have a strange smile upon
-their lips. Here is description of an idol in its
-temple:</p>
-
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
-<div class="stanza">
-<div class="first">&#8220;I dreamed I was an idol, and I sat</div>
-<div class="verse">Still as a crystal, smiling as a cat,</div>
-<div class="verse">Where silent priests through immemorial hours</div>
-<div class="verse">Wove for my head mysterious scarlet flowers.</div>
-</div>
-<div class="stanza">
-<div class="verse"><hr class="tb" /></div>
-</div>
-<div class="stanza">
-<div class="first">&#8220;There as I waited, day by changeless day,</div>
-<div class="verse">My people brought their gifts and knelt to pray,</div>
-<div class="verse">And I ...</div>
-<div class="verse">... in unavailing pity sat</div>
-<div class="verse">Still as a crystal, smiling as a cat.&#8221;</div>
-</div></div></div>
-
-<p>Let us turn down this narrow lane. Now we have
-left the shops and the busy street. Look at the rows
-of smallish houses, each with a bit of plain wall and a
-bamboo screen hanging in front of the door. You hear
-the sound of children&#8217;s voices within as you pass. How
-happy that little boy is, running along in bright red
-trousers, flying his kite. His home is near by; when
-he is older he will go to school, or learn a trade in one
-of the shops not far away.</p>
-
-<p>Here the streets are narrower. What strange
-names they have! Stone Bird Lane, Grinding Row,
-Old Woo&#8217;s Lane, Bean Curd Lane, Family Ma&#8217;s
-Market.</p>
-
-<p>Look at this big house. Turn in by the opening
-at the right of the front door. Now we are inside the
-first court, an open space with rooms all around. The<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[20]</a></span>
-room in front of us is the largest in the house. A
-wooden cabinet stands on the narrow table against the
-back wall: it is full of slips of wood, each about a foot
-high. These slips of wood are called &#8216;ancestral tablets,&#8217;
-because the Chinese think that the souls of their ancestors
-live in them. Each one has writing upon it, telling the
-name of the person whose soul is said to be inside.</p>
-
-<p>To right and left of the chief room are two smaller
-ones, used as bedrooms. Behind these again is another
-court, with rooms ranged round it like the front one,
-and behind it perhaps another. Some houses have
-&#8216;five descents&#8217;; for Chinese storeys, which are called
-&#8216;descents,&#8217; are put one behind the other, instead of
-being piled upwards as are ours.</p>
-
-<p>You may see a girl seated at a loom, driving the
-shuttle to and fro. How slowly the cloth grows.
-Every time the shuttle flies across, the web gains a
-line. Thread by thread it lengthens, just as a
-child&#8217;s life lengthens day by day; that is why the
-Chinese proverb says, &#8220;Days and months are like a
-shuttle, light and dark fly like an arrow.&#8221; The older
-boys of the household are at school or at work. That
-woman who is washing rice in an earthen pot, has a
-baby slung by a checked cotton cloth upon her back.
-The child rolls its bullet head and sucks a fat thumb,
-whilst one dumpy foot sticks out below its mother&#8217;s
-arm. The lady in a blue tunic, with bright flowers in
-her hair, is the mistress of the house; see how she sways
-on her tiny bound feet, as she moves across the tiled
-floor.</p>
-
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_020.jpg" alt="" /></div>
-<p class="caption">CHILD LEADING BUFFALO</p>
-
-<p>If the head of the house is a scholar he wears long
-robes of cotton or silk, blue and grey, one above the
-other, or in the hot weather white &#8216;grass cloth,&#8217; thin as
-muslin. He has the top of his head shaved and wears
-his back hair in a long plait or queue. On New Year&#8217;s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[21]</a></span>
-day or at other special times, he puts on a pointed
-hat, with a flossy red tassel, top-boots and a silk
-jacket on which is embroidered a stork or some
-other bird, to show his literary rank. An officer
-in the army would have a bear or some other fierce
-animal embroidered on his jacket instead of a bird.</p>
-
-<p>In country homes a mill for taking the husk off
-rice stands inside the door, where perhaps you might
-expect to find a hatstand. Sometimes a sleek brown
-cow moos softly on the other side of the porch. Jars,
-full of salted vegetables, share the front court with the
-usual pigs, chickens and dogs. Look at that mandarin
-duck, bobbing her head and throwing forward her
-bill, as if trying to bring up a bone which had stuck in
-her throat just as she was in the act of curtsying to
-you. She bows and curtsies all day, until even the
-fat baby, lying on a kerb-stone at the edge of the
-court, grows tired of watching her antics.</p>
-
-<p>Children run in and out of the house. One plays
-with a big, green grasshopper, which struggles hopelessly
-at the end of a string. Somewhere outside, a
-little boy or girl is sure to be leading a buffalo by a
-rope, on the edge of the rice fields. Farther away
-some boys and girls are gathering leaves, or cutting fern
-on the hillside.</p>
-
-<p>About noon the household gathers for dinner.
-The men go to the kitchen and return with bowls of
-rice and sweet potatoes or vermicelli. In the middle
-of the table they have salted vegetables, bean-curd
-cake cut into small pieces, dried shrimps, and on feast
-days, pork hash in soy, all in different dishes. Each
-man has two pieces of bamboo, rather thicker than
-wooden knitting-needles, which he holds between the
-thumb and first three fingers of his right hand. With
-these chopsticks, as they are called, he picks up a bit of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[22]</a></span>
-meat or vegetable and begins to eat it, but before it is
-swallowed he puts his bowl to his lips, and holding it
-there, pushes some rice or potatoes into his mouth.
-One mouthful follows another, and in no time the bowl
-is empty. Now you know how to answer the Chinese
-riddle: &#8220;Two pieces of bamboo drive ducks through
-a narrow door.&#8221; The &#8216;narrow door&#8217; of course is a
-mouth, the &#8216;ducks&#8217; are bits of pork and fish, the
-pieces of bamboo are chopsticks.</p>
-
-<p>Sometimes the country people do not eat at a table,
-but sit in the shadow of the porch, or on the edge of the
-stone coping which surrounds the front court. The
-story is told of a poor boy, who used to eat his meals in
-this way. The stone on which he sat had a crack in it.
-When the boy began to study, he used to bring his book
-and a basin of food, so that he might read as he sat on
-the broken slab eating his dinner. By and by he
-became a great scholar and viceroy or ruler of the
-province of Szechuan. When he returned to his native
-place, full of riches and honour, he rebuilt the old home
-and made it beautiful, but he kept the broken kerb-stone
-unaltered, in front of the dining-room. It was
-left with the crack in it to remind him of the time when
-he was a barefoot boy and used to sit by the edge of
-the court, eating rice or learning his lessons.</p>
-
-<p>When the men have finished their meal, the women
-and children have theirs. How the fat little boys and
-girls love sweet potatoes! They take them, pink and
-yellow skinned ones, in their chubby fingers and stuff
-them down their throats, dogs and chickens waiting
-eagerly meanwhile to pick up the skins and stringy bits
-which drop upon the ground.</p>
-
-<p>Though eating apart, girls and women mix more
-freely with the men in these country homes than in those
-of educated townspeople, where they must keep to their<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[23]</a></span>
-own rooms at the back of the house. Into the homes
-of China, so different from each other in some things,
-so alike in others, the message of the Saviour&#8217;s love
-finds its way. Here one, there another&mdash;man, woman
-or child, believes the Gospel and begins to serve God.
-In spite of persecution and unkindness, the new convert
-remains faithful. By and by another member of the
-family is won: sometimes the whole household is
-changed, and the home becomes a Christian home.</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IV<br />
-
-<small>SCHOOL DAYS</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">The</span> Chinese people think so much of learning that they
-say, &#8220;Better to rear a pig than bring up a son who will
-not read!&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>When the time comes for a boy to go to school, a
-lucky day is chosen by a fortune-teller, and young
-Hopeful, spotless in dress, and with head well shaved,
-is taken to be introduced to his teacher. In the neat
-bundle which he carries as he trots along by his
-father&#8217;s side he has &#8216;the four gems of the study&#8217;
-ready for use, that is to say, a pen which has a brush
-for a nib, a cake of ink, a stone slab for rubbing down
-the ink with water, and a set of books. As soon as
-the new pupil has been taken into the school and introduced
-in the proper way, the teacher asks the spirit
-of Confucius to help the little scholar with his work.
-Then the master sits down and the boy bows his head
-to the ground, beseeching his master to teach him
-letters. After this a &#8216;book-name,&#8217; such as Flourishing
-Virtue, Literary Rank, Opening Brightness, is<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[24]</a></span>
-chosen and given to the lad; for a Chinese boy gets
-a new name when he goes to school. The room in
-which the budding scholar will sit at a little black
-table for many a day to come is often dark and dingy,
-with tiny windows and a low tiled roof.</p>
-
-<p>A book, called <i>The Juvenile Instructor</i>, tells how
-children used to be trained, in the good old days of
-China&#8217;s greatness. It says: &#8220;When able to talk, lads
-must be instructed to answer in a quick, bold tone,
-and girls in a slow and gentle one. At the age of seven
-they should be taught to count and name the points
-of the compass, but at this age boys and girls should
-not be allowed to sit on the same mat nor to eat at the
-same table. At eight they must wait for their superiors
-and prefer others to themselves.... Let children
-always be taught to speak the simple truth, to stand
-erect in their proper places, and to listen with respectful
-attention.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>At an old-fashioned Chinese school the pupils have
-no A B C; but they have to learn by heart &#8216;characters,&#8217;
-that is, the signs which stand for words in their
-books. Boys who expect afterwards to go into business
-are taught to do sums by a clerk or shopkeeper, who
-is hired to teach them; but the ordinary schoolboys
-are taught no arithmetic, or geography, or dates.
-Perhaps you think you would like to go to a Chinese
-school! But wait a bit until you hear what Chinese
-boys have to learn.</p>
-
-<p>Beginners stand in a row before the master&#8217;s table
-and are taught to read the first line of the <i>Three
-Character Classic</i>, until they know it pretty well.
-Then they sit in their places and repeat it aloud. If
-one of them forgets a word, he goes up to the table
-again and asks his master how to read it, but he must
-not go too often.</p>
-
-
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[25]</a></span>What a din there is with some twenty boys all
-reading at the pitch of their voices! The teacher does
-not scold them, for the busier his pupils are at their
-work, the noisier they become. Whenever one of the
-class knows his task, he hands in his book, and turning
-his face away, so that his back is to his master, he
-repeats his lesson aloud. This &#8216;backing the book&#8217;
-(as it is called), is to prevent a dishonest pupil from
-using his sharp black eyes to peep over the top of the
-page and help himself along.</p>
-
-<p>After the <i>Three Character Classic</i> and <i>The Hundred
-Surnames</i>, which gives a list of the family names used
-in China, the schoolboy reads a book called <i>The Thousand
-Character Classic</i>. This book, made up of exactly
-a thousand characters, is said to have been written, by
-order of an emperor of China, in a single night. The
-scholar who wrote it worked so hard, that his hair,
-which was black when he began his task, had turned
-white when the book was finished next morning. The
-<i>Four Books</i> and other Classics, as the standard
-books of Chinese literature are called, are next begun
-by the pupil.</p>
-
-<p>Boys do a great deal of writing at a Chinese school:
-when they are able to read and to repeat quotations
-from their famous books, they must go on to the
-higher art. First they are taught how to hold the
-brush pen. Each boy is given a small book of red
-characters. He dips his sharp-pointed brush in ink
-and holding it straight up and down begins painting
-the red letters over. After a time he goes on to tracing
-letters on thin paper over a copy. A square of wood,
-painted white, serves him as a slate. On this he writes
-characters, which balance one another, as heaven and
-earth, fire and water, light and darkness. By and
-by he begins essay and letter-writing, which is very<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[26]</a></span>
-difficult in Chinese. Pupils used to spend many
-years on this, but nowadays schoolboys in China
-have to do more sums and less writing than their
-fathers did.</p>
-
-<p>Writing essays and verses used to be the chief
-lessons at a Chinese school; for when scholars were
-fairly good at these, they entered for the examinations.
-It was a difficult thing for a boy to go into the great
-examination hall among two or three thousand men,
-and, after having been searched to make sure that
-he had no books or cribs up his sleeves, to go and sit
-at a bench and write his essay. Yet many gained
-degrees when very young.</p>
-
-<p>One of these was called Ta Pin. He had a wonderful
-memory and when he had read the <i>Five Classics</i>
-once over, he could remember them every word!
-When eight years old, Ta Pin was in the house of an
-elderly scholar, who was pleased by his good manners
-and wise ways. Seeing that he behaved more like
-a grown-up man than a boy, the old gentleman pointed
-to a chair and said: &#8220;With a cushion made of tiger&#8217;s
-skin, to cover the student&#8217;s chair.&#8221; Then he waited to
-see if Ta Pin could answer this bit of poetry as a grown-up
-scholar would have done, by a second line of verse,
-which would match what he had just said. &#8220;With
-a pencil made of rabbit&#8217;s hair, to write the graduate&#8217;s
-tablet,&#8221; answered Ta Pin, every word of his line pairing
-with the corresponding word in the old gentleman&#8217;s
-verse, &#8216;pencil&#8217; with &#8216;cushion,&#8217; &#8216;rabbit&#8217; with &#8216;tiger,&#8217;
-etc. The scholar struck the table with delight
-and gave a present to the boy. When Ta Pin was
-thirteen he became a Master of Arts, coming out
-higher than all the other competitors but one. He
-was afterwards second in the examination for the
-degree of Doctor of Letters and won the highest degree<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[27]</a></span>
-of all next year. This clever boy lived over four hundred
-years ago, when the Ming emperors ruled in China.</p>
-
-<p>The story of how Mencius&#8217; mother looked after
-him whilst he was at school, is very interesting.
-At first they lived together near a cemetery and
-little Mencius amused himself with acting the
-various scenes which he saw at the graves.
-&#8220;This,&#8221; said his mother, &#8220;is not the place for my
-boy.&#8221; So she went to live in the market street. But
-the change brought no improvement. The little boy
-played then at being a shopkeeper, offering things for
-sale and bargaining with imaginary customers. His
-devoted mother then took a house beside a public
-school. Now the child was interested by the things
-which the scholars were taught, and tried to imitate
-them. The mother was pleased and said: &#8220;This is
-the proper place for my son.&#8221; Near their new house
-was a butcher&#8217;s shop. One day Mencius asked what
-they were killing pigs for. &#8220;To feed you,&#8221; answered
-his mother. Then she thought to herself, &#8220;Before
-this child was born I wished him to be well brought
-up, and now that his mind is opening I am deceiving
-him; and this is to teach him untruthfulness.&#8221; So
-she went and bought a piece of the pork, to make good
-her words. After a time, Mencius went to school. One
-day when he came home from school his mother looked
-up from the loom at which she was sitting, and asked
-him how far he had got with his books. He answered
-carelessly that &#8220;he was doing well enough.&#8221; On
-which she took a knife and cut through the web she
-was weaving. The idle little boy, who knew the
-labour required to weave the cloth, now spoilt, was
-greatly surprised and asked her what she meant. Then
-she told him that cutting through the web and spoiling
-her work was like his neglecting his tasks. This made<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[28]</a></span>
-the lad think and determine not to spoil the web of his
-life by idle ways; so the lesson did not need to be
-repeated.<a name="FNanchor_3_3" id="FNanchor_3_3"></a><a href="#Footnote_3_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</a> Thanks to the care of this wise and patient
-mother, Mencius grew up to be a famous man.</p>
-
-<p>An old-fashioned Chinese school opens about the
-sixteenth of the first moon, or month, and continues
-for the rest of the year. The teacher often goes home
-to attend feasts, weddings, birthdays or funerals; or
-when the rice is cut, so that he may get his share of the
-harvest from the family fields. In the third month
-he has to be away worshipping at the graves of his
-ancestors; and in the fifth month, when the dragon
-boats race each other, and on other festivals in the
-seventh, tenth and eleventh months he will probably
-go home for a day or two. Whenever the master is
-away, the boys play and idle in the streets, unless
-they have to help with the harvest or run messages for
-their parents. So you see, although they do not
-have regular Easter and summer holidays, they do
-not fare badly.</p>
-
-<p>But such schools as this will soon be left only in
-country villages. In the larger cities pupils and
-teachers alike are giving up the old slow-going ways. In
-the Government schools the boys wear a uniform and
-look like young soldiers. The classes are distinguished
-by stripes, like those worn on their arms by privates,
-corporals, sergeants and so forth. You can tell the
-class a boy belongs to by looking at his arm. When
-a visitor enters the school a bell tinkles and all the boys
-stand up and touch their caps, as soldiers do when
-saluting an officer. Inspectors visit the new schools
-to see how masters and scholars are doing their work.</p>
-
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_028.jpg" alt="" /></div>
-<p class="caption">KINDERGARTEN PUPILS</p>
-
-<p>Kindergartens, where little boys and girls go to
-learn their first lessons, though new to China, are much
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[29]</a></span>liked by the children and their parents, and before long
-will become a great power for good in the land. The
-little ones love to sing and march in time. Their tiny
-fingers are clever at making hills and islands out of
-sand, or counting coloured balls and marbles. Their
-sharp eyes are quick to see picture lessons, which are
-drawn for them upon the blackboard, and their ears
-attentive to the teacher who explains them. Ears,
-eyes, hands, feet, all help the little heads to learn, as
-reading, writing, geography and arithmetic are changed
-from lessons into delightful games, by the Kindergarten
-fairy.</p>
-
-<p>When the closing day comes, crowds gather to see
-the clever babies march and wave their coloured flags.
-Fathers and mothers are ever so proud when they hear
-their own little children sing action-songs, and repeat
-their lessons without a mistake, and they gladly give
-money to put up buildings and train teachers for the
-&#8216;children&#8217;s garden,&#8217; for that is what Kindergarten
-means.</p>
-
-<p>Chinese boys and girls are fond of study, and so
-they will surely make their country famous once more.
-The romance of China is not connected with making
-love or fighting; it gathers round the boy who is faithful
-at his tasks, who takes his degree early and rises to
-be a great official. When the reward of years of hard
-work comes, he goes back to the old home, bringing
-comfort and honour to all his friends. This is the hope
-which has helped on many a little scholar and made
-his school life glad.</p>
-
-<p>This Chinese love of learning has opened a door
-by which the Gospel may enter the minds of the
-people. Wherever missionaries have gone, they have
-established schools, in which many children have
-learnt to know God&#8217;s truth and love the Saviour.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[30]</a></span>
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER V<br />
-
-<small>GIRLS</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">It</span> is hard to begin life as one who is not wanted.
-Many a Chinese girl cannot help knowing that she has
-come into the world bringing disappointment to her
-father and mother.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;What is your little one&#8217;s name?&#8221; said a foreigner
-to a woman, who was walking along with a small child
-near Amoy.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;It is a girl,&#8221; was the reply, as much as to say,
-&#8220;You need not trouble to waste time asking about
-her.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;I know, venerable dame,&#8221; said the foreigner,
-&#8220;but what is her name?&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Not Wanted,&#8221; was the strange answer.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;You should love your little girl as much as a boy.
-Why do you speak so unkindly of her?&#8221; said the
-foreigner, thinking that the mother meant she did not
-want her child. The woman laughed, but said nothing.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Now tell me her name,&#8221; persisted the foreigner,
-anxious to show interest in the despised girl.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Not Wanted,&#8221; repeated the woman again.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Not ...&#8221; began the stranger once more, meaning
-to tell the ignorant woman not to speak so unkindly of
-her little girl.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Not Wanted is her name,&#8221; said the woman
-quickly, before the foreigner could finish the sentence.</p>
-
-<p>It would be sad indeed to know one was not
-wanted, but it would be harder still to be reminded of
-it every time one was called by one&#8217;s own name.
-How would an English girl like to be so treated?<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[31]</a></span>
-&#8220;Not Wanted, come and have your hair brushed.&#8221;
-&#8220;Not Wanted, where are you?&#8221; &#8220;Not Wanted,
-come and play with your little brother,&#8221; and so forth.
-When a baby girl&#8217;s fortune, as told by the fortune-tellers,
-is not a lucky one, she may perhaps be handed
-over to Buddhist nuns, who will give her rice,
-potatoes and vegetables, but no fish or meat or eggs.
-The little one, if she lives to grow up, will serve in the
-nunnery and help with the worship offered to the idols.
-When old enough to become a nun she will have her head
-shaved, till it looks as round as a bullet, and wear tight
-black trousers, a short blue coat and a close-fitting cap
-of black cloth; and she will learn to do the fine embroideries,
-most of which are the work of Buddhist
-nuns.</p>
-
-<p>Sometimes, when the fortune-teller says a little girl
-will bring bad luck to her own family, she is given to
-another household, where she will be brought up to be
-the wife of one of the sons, when he is old enough to
-marry. This often happens, but it is not a good plan
-and leads to unhappiness, as you will hear later on.</p>
-
-<p>The everyday dress of Chinese girls is simple enough.
-When they first begin to walk they are odd little
-bundles of clothes, topped by a little jacket and a
-cloth cap, which covers their head and ears and neck,
-leaving the face open. When they grow older they
-wear jackets of cotton,&mdash;blue stamped with white
-flowers is a favourite pattern,&mdash;loose coloured trousers
-and tiny embroidered shoes. They wear ear-rings,
-silver bangles on their ankles, and sometimes a ring
-on one finger. When they are engaged to be married,
-they wear a bangle on one arm. Their hair, which has
-been worn in a plait behind, is, when they are old
-enough to be married, put up in a neat coil at the back
-of the head, and pretty pins and flowers are stuck into<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[32]</a></span>
-it. It is a great day in a girl&#8217;s life when her hair is
-done up in this way.</p>
-
-<p>The first great trial which a Chinese girl has to
-meet is when she has her feet bound. Her toes are
-pulled towards the heel, by winding a strip of cotton
-cloth round them and drawing it tight. Tiny girls
-of six or seven sometimes have to bear the pain of
-having their poor little feet pinched together in this
-way, though eight or nine is the more common age to
-begin. It must be extremely painful to have the bones
-twisted and the flesh crushed, until it decays and dries;
-but when the pain is over, and a girl has &#8216;golden lilies,&#8217;
-only two or three inches long, she is very proud of
-them, and people praise the child&#8217;s mother for all the
-trouble she has taken to make her daughter look so
-beautiful! So strong is the desire to be admired, that
-often girls beg to have their feet bound, in spite of all
-the pain they will have to bear.</p>
-
-<p>Foot-binding, being foreign to Manchu customs, is
-not allowed in the Palace. Some years ago, the
-Empress Dowager herself issued an edict to the people
-saying: &#8220;Not to bind is better.&#8221; Children brought
-up in God-fearing homes seldom or never have to
-suffer the torture of being thus lamed for life. And
-now, in many parts of China, fathers and mothers,
-who do not wish their little girls to be crippled,
-have joined themselves into what is called &#8216;The
-Natural Foot Society.&#8217; Let us hope that before long
-there will be no more foot-binding in China.</p>
-
-<p>Girls brought up in wealthy homes are seldom seen
-out of doors, but poorer children, at a very early age,
-have to do something to help to earn their living.
-They gather firing; they nurse the baby; they cook
-and sew; they learn to scrape the soot from the bottom
-of the family rice pot with a hoe; and, in some places,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[33]</a></span>
-they very early begin to carry loads, slung from a pole
-on their shoulders. Some sit beside their mothers and
-help to make paper money to be offered to idols. Some
-paste rags on a board, one on the top of the other, to
-be afterwards made into soles for shoes; or they weave
-coloured tape, or twist fibre into rough string. In
-some parts of China they make embroidery, working
-beautiful birds and flowers with their clever fingers.
-All Chinese girls learn to embroider and make up their
-own shoes and the embroidered bands which they
-wear round their distorted ankles. Sometimes they
-feed silk-worms with mulberry leaves, and afterwards
-wind the threads off the cocoons which the worms have
-spun. When a little older some girls may be seen
-making silver ornaments for women&#8217;s hair-pins, but
-this is work usually done by men and boys; sometimes
-poor girls, while they are quite young, sell
-cakes and sweets in the streets, to help their parents;
-often they spin cotton and weave it into cloth, to make
-clothes for all the family.</p>
-
-<p>With the exception of a very few daughters of
-scholars, who were taught to read and write by
-their fathers, girls used never to be troubled with
-learning. In spite of this, there are books giving the
-names of wise and learned women, some of whom,
-especially in the time of the T&#8217;ang Dynasty, wrote
-famous poems. This shows that ages ago women in
-China were educated, but as a rule in later days they
-were left untaught, to learn by slow degrees the
-&#8216;three dependencies of woman,&#8217; &#8220;who,&#8221; as the
-Chinese say, &#8220;depends upon her father when she is
-young, on her husband when she is older, and upon
-her son when she is very old.&#8221; The story is told of a
-girl, who used to sing as she toiled at her daily tasks:
-&#8220;Oh, the tea-cup, the tea-cup, the beautiful, beautiful<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[34]</a></span>
-tea-cup&#8221;&mdash;that was all the song she knew! When
-Christianity comes, it brings new hope and new songs,
-and teaches girls and boys alike to know of God and
-Heaven and a life away beyond the narrow courts of
-the houses in which the earthly lives of so many Chinese
-girls are shut up.</p>
-
-<p>As we have seen already, a change has come over
-China. At the beginning of 1909 there were said to
-be thirty-seven girls&#8217; schools in Canton alone, one of
-which had over three hundred pupils, and every year
-adds to the number of such schools, all over the land.
-Christian girls teach in these schools. Not long ago
-a girl refused to become teacher in a Government
-school because she would not be allowed to read the
-Bible with the scholars there. Twice she said she
-would not go, although offered more money each time.
-At last the authorities said: &#8220;We must have you in our
-school; you may do what you like; you may teach the
-Bible&mdash;only you must come.&#8221; Some Christian girls,
-after leaving school, study in the women&#8217;s hospitals
-and become nurses and doctors. At first they help the
-missionary lady doctors, and afterwards, in some cases,
-they earn their living by going out to care for sick women
-and children. Thus Christianity has opened up a new
-way by which women may support themselves in
-China.</p>
-
-<p>When they are tiny little children girls are often
-engaged to be married and go to live in their future
-husbands&#8217; homes. They are married, too, when very
-young. Sometimes a little girl is told only a short
-time before that she is to be sent away in a great red
-chair and become somebody&#8217;s wife in another home.
-Poor little thing, she is often very frightened and
-unwilling to go.</p>
-
-<p>The story of Pink Jade will help you to understand<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[35]</a></span>
-about girls&#8217; marriages in China. The first hint she
-had of what was going to happen was when an old
-woman, called the &#8216;go-between,&#8217; came to her father&#8217;s
-house with a silver bracelet and some hair ornaments
-for her, as a present from her future husband&#8217;s family.
-A paper stamped with a dragon had already been sent
-to her parents, giving a description of the young man
-she was to marry, and a paper stamped with a ph&#339;nix,
-giving a description of herself, had been sent in exchange.</p>
-
-<p>Pink Jade&#8217;s father gave her many nice clothes and
-dresses, five pairs of embroidered shoes, three pairs of
-red wooden heels, seven pairs of silver finger-rings,
-bracelets and hair ornaments. These gifts were packed
-in four red boxes and a dressing-case. Then there was
-some bedding in a red box, five washing tubs, a wardrobe,
-a table and two red lanterns. On her wedding-day
-Pink Jade was dressed in black trousers and
-petticoat trimmed with embroidery, an embroidered
-green satin jacket, a beautiful head-band, the gift of
-her mother-in-law, and many hair ornaments. Before
-she left her home a thick veil of red and gold, about a
-foot square, was fastened to her head-band by a few
-stitches.</p>
-
-<p>A little before noon the great red chair, in which
-she had been carried by several men, drew near to the
-bridegroom&#8217;s house. The burden-bearers now went
-on in front with the red boxes and other things, the
-little bride following behind in her chair, attended by
-the &#8216;go-between,&#8217; and four men carrying lanterns.</p>
-
-<p>It was a shy little maiden that entered the new
-home; then came the ceremony of bride and bridegroom
-together worshipping heaven and earth, after which
-they bowed down before the bridegroom&#8217;s parents and
-their ancestral tablets. Some hours later, the husband<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[36]</a></span>
-cut the stitches of the veil, and for the first time
-saw the face of his bride. She did not see him, however,
-for she dared not lift her eyes. Crowds of women
-from among the guests and neighbours came to look
-at her, saying very freely if they thought the bride
-pretty or ugly, which it is considered quite polite to
-do at weddings. Later in the evening she was shown
-to the men friends of the family, who repeated good
-wishes in verse, the poor little bride having to stand
-all the time while this and the other ceremonies were
-gone through.</p>
-
-<p>On the second day Pink Jade had to cook a meal
-and wash some clothes, to show she understood her
-new duties. Her mother and sisters-in-law were
-pleased with the little bride, so she was happy in her
-new home. But before very long her husband went
-abroad, coming back to China only now and then.</p>
-
-<p>When but a little girl of ten years old, Pink Jade
-had gone with her grandmother to live in a city where
-there was a Christian church. She was curious to see
-what happened inside the church, so she went to service
-there several times; but the singing, reading and praying
-all seemed strange to her, for she did not understand
-what they meant. Her husband had also been in
-church when young, but he did not like the &#8216;new
-religion,&#8217; and would have nothing to do with worshipping
-God.</p>
-
-<p>But it happened that after she was married, Pink
-Jade took ill and went to the Mission Hospital at
-Swatow, where she heard about Our Lord Jesus Christ,
-and how He came to save sinners from their sins. She
-became so much interested that she persuaded her
-husband to attend the services in the Hospital chapel,
-and before long he himself believed in Jesus Christ,
-and was received into the church by baptism. Pink<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[37]</a></span>
-Jade learned to read and in time gave her heart, too,
-to God&#8217;s service.<a name="FNanchor_4_4" id="FNanchor_4_4"></a><a href="#Footnote_4_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</a></p>
-
-<p>Here is a simple rime which girls learn to repeat,
-so that they may know what to do, when afterwards
-they go as brides to their new homes.</p>
-
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
-<div class="first">&#8220;Bamboos thick, thick arise,</div>
-<div class="verse">Child in wifely love be wise,</div>
-<div class="verse">Late take rest, soon, soon rise,</div>
-<div class="verse">Wake, comb your hair,</div>
-<div class="verse">Adorn your face, lips, eyes;</div>
-<div class="verse">Chairs, tables, dust in hall,</div>
-<div class="verse">Wash kitchen dishes all,</div>
-<div class="verse">In chamber sewing fall.</div>
-<div class="verse">Praise brothers, great and small,</div>
-<div class="verse">Father, mother, worthy call,</div>
-<div class="verse">Praise your home, both roof and wall,</div>
-<div class="verse">Praise your lucky husband tall.&#8221;</div>
-</div></div>
-
-<p>In China, as in other lands, the Gospel of Our Lord
-Jesus Christ brings new love and new happiness to
-girls and women alike. It frees them from being
-despised and ill-treated, and gives them their true place
-in the home, for it teaches men that &#8220;there is neither
-bond nor free, there is neither male nor female; for ye
-are all one in Christ Jesus.&#8221;</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VI<br />
-
-<small>GAMES AND RIDDLES</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">Chinese</span> children are kept so busy at work or study
-that a stranger might at first be tempted to think
-their lives were all work and no play. In time, however,
-one discovers that they have many kinds of
-amusements.</p>
-
-<p>A favourite game is played with a ball of tightly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[38]</a></span>
-wound cotton thread, which is bounced upon the pavement,
-the player trying to whirl round as often as
-possible, before giving another pat to make it jump
-again. Boys are fond of &#8216;kicking the shuttlecock.&#8217;
-They are wonderfully clever with their feet, and send
-the shuttlecock flying from one to another, turning,
-dodging, leaning this way and that, so as to kick freely.
-The shuttlecock is kept on the wing for a long time in
-this way without once falling to the ground. They
-play tipcat too, but their game is more difficult than
-ours. &#8216;Knuckle-bones&#8217; and a guessing game,
-played with the fingers, like the Italian Mora, are also
-favourite amusements.</p>
-
-<p>Another game is &#8216;tiger trap.&#8217; To play it, a
-number of boys and girls take hands and stand in two
-lines, facing each other. One waits at the end of the
-double row of children and bleats, as a kid does in a
-trap set for Mr Stripes. Then the tiger darts in
-between the lines to catch the kid. The moment he
-does so, the children at the ends close up. Unless the
-tiger bounces out very quickly he is caught and the
-kid runs away.</p>
-
-<p>There are several kinds of blind man&#8217;s buff. One is
-called &#8216;Catching fishes in the dark.&#8217; Each child
-chooses the name of a fish, calling himself dragon-shrimp,
-squid, red chicken, or some other kind of fish.
-The boy who is to be &#8216;he&#8217; is blinded. Then the
-fishes run past, trying to touch the blind man as they
-go. If one gets caught &#8216;he&#8217; must name it rightly.
-If &#8216;he&#8217; names the wrong fish, away runs the boy.
-Another kind is &#8216;Call the chickens home.&#8217; In this
-game the blind man says &#8216;Tsoo, tsoo, come seek your
-mother,&#8217; then the other children, who are the chickens,
-run up and try to touch him without being caught. If
-one is caught he becomes blind man.</p>
-
-
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[39]</a></span>When playing &#8216;Eating fishes&#8217; heads and tails,&#8217;
-several children take hold of each other&#8217;s jackets to
-form the fish. The first one is the head, which is
-supposed to be too fierce to be captured; the last one
-is the tail which may be seized and eaten. One of the
-players stands by himself. Suddenly he begins to
-chase the fish, trying to catch its tail. Every time
-he makes a rush the head of the fish faces round, and
-the players, forming the tail, swing to one side to avoid
-being caught, as in our &#8216;Fox and chickens.&#8217;</p>
-
-<p>Kite flying is an amusement of which boys as well
-as grown men are very fond. Little toddlers begin
-with tiny kites, cleverly made out of folded paper, but
-the older boys are more ambitious. Some of their
-kites are made to look like birds and have a bow,
-strung with a thin flat strip of bamboo, tied behind the
-wings. When the bird rises in the wind it hovers like
-a living thing, and the strip of bamboo buzzes with a
-loud humming noise. Others are shaped like butterflies,
-centipedes, and other creatures. One of the most
-beautiful kites is shaped like a fish, so as to curve and
-sway in the air, much as a fish does in water.</p>
-
-<p>There are several games played with cash, one in
-which the coins are thrown into a hole scooped by the
-roadside; another in which they are struck against a
-wall, so as to rebound and fall beside a certain mark
-on the ground, but these, as a rule, are a kind of
-gambling.</p>
-
-<p>Here are names of some other games which may
-interest you: &#8216;Threading the needle&#8217;; &#8216;Waiting for
-the seeker,&#8217; a game like &#8216;I spy&#8217;; &#8216;Hopping race&#8217;;
-&#8216;Let the prince cross over&#8217;; &#8216;Circling the field to
-catch the rat&#8217;; &#8216;The mud turtle&#8217; and &#8216;The water
-demon seeking for a den,&#8217; which is played by five
-children, but otherwise is like &#8216;Puss in the corner.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[40]</a></span>&#8217;
-&#8216;Sawing wood&#8217; is just &#8216;Cat&#8217;s cradle&#8217; under another
-name.</p>
-
-<p>The children often play at &#8216;worshipping the idols.&#8217;
-For a few cash they buy a painted clay idol, about two
-inches high, which they carry on a small bamboo stool,
-by means of two sticks. One child goes in front, one
-behind, with the ends of the sticks upon their shoulders.
-Others beat a tiny brass gong and carry a burning stick
-of incense. Then they offer a shrimp, a small fish
-and some other things as a sacrifice.</p>
-
-<p>In the warm weather you may be sure that the boys
-and girls take a large share in the fun when their
-fathers and brothers send up fire-balloons. These rise
-in the night sky until they look like yellow moons
-floating over the city. Sometimes a balloon catches
-fire, flames for a minute, and then only a falling spark
-shows where its ashes go tumbling to the ground.</p>
-
-<p>The Chinese have many riddles which grown people
-as well as children play at guessing.</p>
-
-<p>Here are some for you to try your wits upon.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;It was born in a mountain forest. It died in an
-earthen chamber. Its soul dispersed to the four
-winds. And its bones are laid out for sale.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;In a very small house there live five little girls.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;On his head he has a helmet. His body is covered
-with armour. Kill him and you will find no blood,
-open him and you will find his flesh.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;On the outside is a stone wall. In the inside
-there is a small golden lady.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;It takes away the courage of a demon. Its sound
-is like that of thunder. It frightens men so that they
-drop their chopsticks. When one turns one&#8217;s head
-round to look at it, lo! it is all turned into smoke.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;There are two sisters of equal size; one sits inside,
-the other outside.&#8221;</p>
-
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_040.jpg" alt="" /></div>
-<p class="caption">CHILDREN AT FOOD AND AT PLAY</p>
-
-
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[41]</a></span>&#8220;In the front are five openings; on the sides are
-two windows; behind hangs an onion stalk.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;What is it that sits very low and eats more grass
-than a buffalo?&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>Here are the answers: Charcoal, a shoe, a shrimp,
-an egg, a cannon, a looking-glass, a Chinaman&#8217;s head,
-a Chinese kitchen range (which is generally heated with
-fern and grass).</p>
-
-<p>Sometimes riddles are painted on lanterns and hung
-in front of a shop for people to guess: whoever
-succeeds in guessing right wins a small prize.</p>
-
-<p>Chinese boys and girls have a sweet tooth. Whenever
-they have cash to do so, they buy sugar-cane,
-peanut candy and biscuits, some of which are flavoured
-with sugared kui flowers, which give them a delicious
-taste. When the man who sells candied peaches and
-other fruit appears, boys and girls come hopping out
-of the houses at the sound of his bell, and each one
-hunts in his little pocket for cash, or begs a few from
-his mother, to buy some favourite dainty.</p>
-
-<p>The children are filled with glee whenever a feast
-with plays is given at their home. They are not allowed
-to sit at the feast, nor are they supposed to look on at
-the plays, but they have a good share of what is going.
-As the unfinished dishes are carried from the tables,
-one after the other, the servants and children have a
-feast of their own outside. Long before the plays
-begin, the children watch the erection of the stage in the
-court or in the street outside the house, and examine
-the masks and dresses as they are taken out of their
-boxes and hung up ready for use.</p>
-
-<p>When the music strikes up they choose knowing
-corners, from which to peep past the shoulders and
-over the heads of the big people. They love to see the
-actors dressed like famous heroes who lived long ago,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[42]</a></span>
-although they cannot recognise the boys now beneath
-their red and black masks, long beards and rich robes.
-How the music clamours and the drums beat and the
-rattles clatter. Warriors shout and stamp, fine ladies
-wave their fans. When fighting begins upon the stage
-it would be difficult indeed to catch the boys among
-the crowd, to send them to bed!</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VII<br />
-
-<small>STORIES AND RIMES</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">One</span> of the best ways to know boys and girls is to learn
-something of the stories they like to hear and tell.
-Here are one or two which will help you to understand
-our friends the Chinese children much better than
-pages of talk about their looks and ways.</p>
-
-<p>First, there is the story of how the yellow cow and
-the water buffalo exchanged their skins. You must
-know that the yellow cow has a fold of skin which hangs
-loose beneath her neck, and a loud bellow, while the
-buffalo has a tight grey skin, that looks some sizes too
-small for his great round body, and a tiny wheezing
-voice, which sounds strangely coming from so large a
-beast. Long ago the buffalo was yellow and his skin
-fitted well enough, while the cow was grey. Now it
-happened that one hot day the cow and the buffalo
-went to bathe in the river, leaving their clothes upon
-the bank, while they enjoyed themselves in the cool,
-green water. Presently there was a roar, which told
-them that the tiger was coming. Out of the water they
-dashed, and the cow, being the nimbler of the two,
-scrambled up the bank ahead of the buffalo. In her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[43]</a></span>
-haste she picked up the first heap of clothes which she
-came to and began putting them on, hopping into them
-one leg at a time between the steps as she ran. The
-buffalo was not far behind, but so frightened lest
-the tiger should catch him, that he did not notice that
-the cow had run off with his clothes. He picked up hers
-and struggled into them somehow, then he ran for his
-life. He never was very bright, but blown by running
-and frightened though he was, he soon noticed that his
-jacket was very tight and that it was the wrong colour.
-There was the cow running in front of him, and he could
-see that she had put on his nice yellow suit. He
-wished her to stop and give him back his clothes, but
-the tiger was somewhere in the woods not far behind
-them. So they ran and they ran until at last they
-were safe from pursuit.</p>
-
-<p>As the cow slowed her pace the buffalo overtook
-her. Before he had quite made up to her he tried to
-shout out, &#8220;Give me back my clothes,&#8221; but he felt
-so tight and puffed so hard that he could not speak.
-He was very stiff about the ribs and a little angry, so
-instead of attempting a long sentence he tried to say,
-&#8220;Oan,&#8221; one word only, which means &#8220;change.&#8221; All
-he could get out, however, was &#8220;Eh-ah, eh-ah,&#8221; in a
-wheezy little voice.</p>
-
-<p>The cow understood his meaning well enough, but
-she felt so comfortable in her new yellow skin that she
-only answered &#8220;M-ah, m-ah,&#8221; &#8220;I won&#8217;t, I won&#8217;t.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>And so the buffalo has been wheezing &#8220;Change,
-change,&#8221; and the yellow cow has been mooing &#8220;I
-won&#8217;t, I won&#8217;t&#8221; ever since.</p>
-
-<p>Here is another &#8216;just-so&#8217; story, which tells how the
-deer lost his tail. Long ago an old man and his wife lived
-in a lonely cottage upon a hill not far from forests
-and rocky places where wild beasts had their holes.</p>
-
-
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[44]</a></span>One night, when the man and his wife had finished
-their supper, they were talking together, as they often
-did before going to bed. In the course of their talk
-the old man happened to say: &#8220;How happy we are
-in our cottage upon this hill far from the city where
-thieves and beggars bother and policemen frighten
-people. We do not fear thieves nor policemen, nor
-tigers nor demons, nor anything at all, unless it be the
-Lio&mdash;yes, we need not fear anything but the Lio.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>There was a hush in the cottager&#8217;s voice when he
-spoke the last words, and when he had spoken them,
-both he and his wife were quiet for quite a long time.
-Now it chanced that a tiger, which had crept down
-from his cave under one of the blue peaks of the mountain
-overhead, was prowling round the cottage whilst
-they were talking together, hoping to pick up the
-watch-dog or a fat pig, before setting out for a hunt in
-the valleys far below. Hearing the sound of voices, he
-stopped outside the door. The family dog, who was
-far too wise to be out at night near the edge of the
-forest, smelt him and crept into the corner of the room
-furthest from the door, under the bedstead. He dared
-not growl or whimper. There he lay, his brown hair
-bristling over his shoulders, and he breathed so
-quietly that the young mice in their hole by the wall
-were sure that he was dead, although their little grey
-mother knew better.</p>
-
-<p>At the moment the tiger began to listen to the
-talking inside the cottage the old man was saying:
-&#8220;We not do fear thieves nor policemen, nor tigers nor
-demons, nor anything at all, unless it be the Lio.&#8221;
-There was something in the way he spoke the last words
-and in the way he stopped after saying them, which
-showed that he really was afraid of the Lio. The
-tiger, who had never heard of a Lio, wondered what it<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[45]</a></span>
-could be, so he lay down quietly outside the door to
-listen, hoping to hear more about the terrible beast
-which frightened people brave enough to fear neither
-tigers nor thieves nor demons. All was dark and the
-hill side was very still. Behind the cottage a thief,
-who had come to rob the lonely couple, was crouching
-close to the wall. He too heard the old man talking
-about the Lio and wondered what the terrible creature
-could be like. Presently he crept round the side of the
-cottage. The tiger noticed a sound coming moving
-through the darkness. It was the thief. Though he
-slipped along as quietly as a pussy cat the tiger heard
-him with his wonderful wild-beast&#8217;s ears. Dark as it
-was when the thief crept round to the front wall, he
-felt, rather than saw, that there was something lying
-beside the door of the little house. &#8220;Good luck!&#8221; he
-thought to himself. &#8220;This is the old man&#8217;s cow.&#8221; It
-was impossible to see, so he stole up gently to try to find
-out what the creature might be. He put out his hand
-to feel, and touched the tiger. In a moment he knew
-that this was no cow. Its hair was harsh and its
-muscles like iron bands. Could it be&mdash;surely it could
-not be&mdash;the dreadful creature of which he had just
-been hearing. Reckless as he was, the thief felt his
-heart stand still. Next moment he jumped to one side,
-climbed the wall of the cottage, and hid on the roof.</p>
-
-<p>Meantime the tiger, making sure that the unseen
-thing, which had come upon him in the darkness, was
-nothing less than the Lio itself, got up and fled. He
-ran and he ran, until he met a deer in the forest. The
-deer drew respectfully to the side of the path, as in
-duty bound when meeting his betters. &#8220;Where does
-his Excellency come from in such a hurry?&#8221; he inquired
-in rather a timid voice.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Oh! from nowhere, from nowhere at all,&#8221;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[46]</a></span>
-answered the tiger, a little bit confused by what had
-just happened. Then he recovered himself and told
-the deer how a terrible beast, called the Lio, had
-touched him in the dark.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;A Lio, your Excellency! Why, I never even heard
-of a Lio,&#8221; said the deer in great surprise. &#8220;What is it
-like?&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;A Lio is very clever,&#8221; said the tiger; &#8220;it climbs
-houses and comes on you in the dark. If you would
-like to know more about it I will take you to where it
-is. Come, let us go together.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;But the Lio will catch me, your Excellency, I am
-but a weak creature,&#8221; said the deer, drawing back a
-little, for he did not wish to be gobbled up. He never
-had known the tiger so quiet and polite before, and he
-could see by the gleam of the great green eyes, even
-in the dark, that his companion was turning his head
-every now and then, as if he thought the Lio might
-come gliding through the forest to spring upon them
-at any moment.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Don&#8217;t be afraid,&#8221; said the tiger, growing braver
-at the thought of having a companion to go back with
-him, &#8220;I will take care of you.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;But, your Excellency, the Lio will come and you
-will run away and leave me to be caught,&#8221; answered
-the deer.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Oh, no, we can tie our tails together, and then it
-will be all right,&#8221; said the tiger. For you must know
-that at that time the deer&#8217;s tail was much longer than it
-is now.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Tie our tails together and both get caught at
-once,&#8221; gasped the deer, so surprised that he forgot to
-be polite.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Not at all,&#8221; said the tiger, with a little growl in
-his voice. &#8220;When the Lio comes I will &#8216;put forth my<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[47]</a></span>
-strength&#8217; and pull you away with a whisk before it
-can get hold of you.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Ha! ha! ha!&#8221; laughed the deer, his spotted
-sides shaking until the white marks danced again,
-&#8220;what a clever plan.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>So the deer and the tiger tied their tails together,
-and set off to look for the Lio. They had to walk
-carefully through the forest, because the bushes and
-trees would get between them, and as they went along
-they talked in whispers about the Lio, until the deer
-felt creepy all over. At last they reached the edge of
-the wood, where they could just make out the black
-cottage looking very dark against the sky. A branch
-cracked as they passed under the last tree.</p>
-
-<p>The thief, who was still crouching on the roof of the
-cottage, took fright at the sound, and making sure that
-the terrible beast he had heard of was coming back,
-jumped down from the tiles, narrowly missing the deer
-as he reached the ground.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Help, help, your Excellency, the Lio!&#8221; cried the
-deer, terrified by something, he knew not what,
-coming tumbling out of the night. The tiger &#8216;put forth
-his strength&#8217; and gave a great spring, when crack! the
-deer&#8217;s tail broke off close by the root. The thief ran,
-the tiger sprang, the deer bounded away, in different
-directions, each thinking that the terrible Lio was
-close at his heels. But the Lio none of them ever saw.
-What was strangest of all, the old man and his wife,
-who never had seen a Lio in all their lives, went quietly
-to bed that night without an idea of what was happening
-outside in the dark. And now you know why
-the deer has only a white tuft sticking up, where his
-beautiful long tail used to be.</p>
-
-<p>The following story about a bird is a favourite one
-with boys and girls in some parts of China.</p>
-
-
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[48]</a></span>There is a little grey bird, called the Bean bird,
-which pipes a sad note in the spring. Its cry is said
-to be like the Chinese words for &#8220;Little brother, little
-brother, are you there?&#8221; According to the story a
-man, who had one son, married again and had another
-little boy. The second son&#8217;s mother hated the elder
-brother and wished very much to get rid of him so that
-her own child might enjoy the family property. Again
-and again she did her best to get the poor lad into
-trouble with his father, and too often she succeeded.</p>
-
-<p>One day in spring when the farmers were busy
-putting their crops into the ground she found some
-beans in a flat basket with which the elder brother
-was going to sow his field. The boy was nowhere to
-be seen, so she popped his beans into the empty rice
-boiler, and putting some grass into the fireplace below,
-heated them until those tiny parts which turn into buds
-and sprout under the soil were killed. Then she put
-the beans back into their basket and left them to cool.
-The boy knew nothing of all this, but the younger son,
-who dearly loved his elder brother, noticed what had
-been done, and hoping to save him a scolding, quietly
-put his own beans into the basket and took the roasted
-ones to use himself. Then they went to the fields and
-each one sowed his plot of ground. After a time their
-mother sent the boys to see how the crops were doing.
-&#8220;If the beans have not sprouted in either of your
-fields you need not come home again,&#8221; said she. &#8220;We
-do not wish to have useless, lazy children in this house.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>The elder brother&#8217;s little field was covered with
-green plants, so he went gleefully home and told his
-stepmother. The younger brother&#8217;s plot was brown
-and bare, not a bean had come up through the soil.
-He knew there would be trouble for his brother if he
-went home, so he started off for the mountains, hoping<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[49]</a></span>
-that his elder brother would be left in peace if he were
-gone. He wandered away and away, until at length
-a tiger found him and ate him up.</p>
-
-<p>The stepmother was vexed when her son did not
-come home from the fields, and with many threats and
-angry speeches sent the elder boy to go and look for
-him. The lad, who was anxious to find his companion,
-went everywhere calling, &#8220;Little brother, little
-brother, are you there?&#8221; The workers on the upland
-farms and the grass-cutters on the hills, heard his voice
-floating faint and far, as he wandered farther and
-farther away. Now it was here, now there, always
-calling the same sad cry, &#8220;Little brother, little brother,
-are you there?&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>When he could find him nowhere he knelt down in
-his despair and prayed Heaven to show him where his
-brother was. As he prayed and wept he knocked his
-head upon the ground. His head struck a stone, the
-blood ran and he died. The blood which flowed from
-his wound was changed into a little grey bird, and every
-year, when the beans are sprouting in the fields, the
-bird comes with its plaintive cry, now near, now far,
-&#8220;Little brother, little brother, are you there?&#8221; When
-the children hear its call they say, &#8220;Rain is coming,&#8221;
-and surely enough the drops begin to fall before long,
-as if the skies remembered an ancient wrong and wept
-for sorrow.</p>
-
-<p>There are many stories of children famous in China
-long ago. Here is one which shows how even a little
-child may care for others, thinking and acting wisely
-in time of danger.</p>
-
-<p>Many hundreds of years ago, in the time of the
-Sung Dynasty, a boy named Sze Ma Kung was playing
-with some other boys and girls. When the fun was
-at its height, one of the party fell into a great big jar of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[50]</a></span>
-water. The children were so frightened that they all
-ran away, except Sze Ma Kung, who at once went
-to try what he could do to save his companion. The
-edge of the jar was too high for him to reach over, so the
-little fellow could not get at the sinking child, to pull
-him out of the water. There was no time to fetch a
-stool or call for help; another moment and the prisoner
-would be drowned. A good idea struck him. He
-rushed off, and picking up as large a stone as he
-could carry he dashed it against the side of the jar.
-Crack went the pot and a great hole opened, through
-which the water all ran away. Then the child crept
-out like a half-drowned puppy, but not much the
-worse for his drenching. When people heard of
-what Sze Ma Kung had done, they knew that if he
-lived to grow up he would be a useful man, wise and
-thoughtful and quick to help others.</p>
-
-<p>Stories are told of children diligent at their books,
-who were famous in after life. One lad, who was too
-poor to buy oil for his lamp, used to catch fire-flies
-and read by the pale-green light they gave. He
-put the fire-flies inside a tiny muslin bag, which he
-laid upon the page of his book, the light which they gave
-being just enough to let him follow his lesson, line by
-line. Another used to read by the light reflected from
-snow, as the day failed, or when the moon rose. A third
-used to fasten his book to the horn of the cow he was
-tending, so as to use the precious hours for study;
-while a fourth tied his queue to a rafter of the low roof
-above his head, so that when he became drowsy and
-nodded over his lesson, he might be wakened by the
-pain of having his hair pulled.</p>
-
-<p>Another kind of story helps to fix the written &#8216;characters&#8217;
-in schoolboys&#8217; memories. One of these tells
-how a scholar, called Li An-i, went to visit a rich boor<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[51]</a></span>
-named Ti Shing. When he reached the house and asked
-for the gentleman, a message was brought that he
-was not at home. Li An-i knew that this was not
-true, so he wrote the character for &#8216;afternoon&#8217; on
-the door of Mr Ti&#8217;s house and went away. When
-asked why he had done so, he said that the character
-for afternoon meant &#8216;the ox not putting out its
-head.&#8217; When you know that the character for afternoon
-is the same as the one for ox, but without the
-dot which makes the head of it, and that a stupid
-person is called an ox in China, much as he would be
-called an ass at home, you will understand Mr Li&#8217;s
-joke. He meant that the man, who had not &#8216;put
-out his head&#8217; to see him, was a stupid ox.</p>
-
-<p>There are plenty of nursery rimes in China,
-one or two of which will show you that Chinese children
-are very much like our own. Here is one about our
-old friends the sparrows.</p>
-
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
-<div class="first">&#8220;A pair of sparrows with four bright eyes,</div>
-<div class="verse">Four small feet that pop, pop so,</div>
-<div class="verse">Four wings that whirr, whirr, how they go!</div>
-<div class="verse">Pecking rice and grain likewise.&#8221;</div>
-</div></div>
-
-<p>Another reminds us a little of the pig that would
-not get over the stile.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
-<div class="first">&#8220;A bit of copper fell out of the sky,</div>
-<div class="verse">And hit an old man as he passed by.</div>
-<div class="verse">When the man began to jog,</div>
-<div class="verse">He struck against a dog.</div>
-<div class="verse">When the dog began to yell,</div>
-<div class="verse">It struck against a mill.</div>
-<div class="verse">When the mill began to fall,</div>
-<div class="verse">It struck against a hall.</div>
-<div class="verse">When the hall began to build,</div>
-<div class="verse">It struck against a stool.</div>
-<div class="verse">When the stool began to sit,</div>
-<div class="verse">It struck against a sheet.</div>
-<div class="verse">When the sheet began to tuck,</div>
-<div class="verse">It struck against a duck.</div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[52]</a></span>
-<div class="verse">When the duck began to wade,</div>
-<div class="verse">It struck against a blade.</div>
-<div class="verse">When the blade began to cut,</div>
-<div class="verse">It struck against a hat.</div>
-<div class="verse">When the hat began to wear,</div>
-<div class="verse">Catch the thief and slit his ear.&#8221;</div>
-</div></div>
-
-<p>The following verse, which is often shouted by
-boisterous little scholars, pokes fun at a greedy
-schoolmaster, who has lost the respect of his pupils.
-The first and third lines are from the <i>Three Character
-Classic</i>, the first book a child learns; the others are hits
-at the master.</p>
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
-<div class="first">&#8220;&#8216;Primal man&#8217;s condition&#8217;</div>
-<div class="verse">Teacher sly steals chicken.</div>
-<div class="verse">&#8216;Good at root was his heart,&#8217;</div>
-<div class="verse">Teacher&#8217;s nicking gizzard.</div>
-<div class="verse">The boys won&#8217;t touch a book,</div>
-<div class="verse">Roll teacher in the brook.&#8221;</div>
-</div></div>
-
-<p>The boys and girls of China are learning the stories
-of Joseph, Samuel and Jonathan, of John the Baptist
-and of Peter. They read the <i>Pilgrim&#8217;s Progress</i>,
-<i>Jessica&#8217;s First Prayer</i>, <i>Christie&#8217;s Old Organ</i> and many
-another favourite, which has been put into the Chinese
-language for them by the missionaries. Best of all
-they learn the story of our Lord Jesus Christ, and
-through it come to know the Blessed Saviour Himself.</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VIII<br />
-
-<small>RELIGION</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">It</span> is rather strange that the Chinese have three religions,
-instead of being contented with one like most
-people. Confucianism is the chief of these. It takes<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[53]</a></span>
-its name from Confucius, a wise man born in 551 <small>B.C.</small>,
-who taught men to be just, to be kind to one another,
-and to agree together; but he said little or nothing
-about how to know God and worship Him. The most
-famous saying of Confucius is: &#8220;What you do not wish
-done to yourself, do not do to others.&#8221; These beautiful
-words are nearer to the teaching of Our Lord Jesus
-than any others to be found outside the Bible, and ought
-to be treasured by everyone. Following in the steps
-of the earlier teachers of China, Confucius taught
-children to reverence their parents, and in this way
-he printed the spirit of the Fifth Commandment upon
-the entire nation. We must remember, however, that
-Confucius did not begin what is called Confucianism,
-he only handed on truths which the early Chinese had
-learnt. Indeed some things, such as the knowledge of
-God, and of a future life, he taught less clearly than
-those who had gone before him.</p>
-
-<p>A story is told which shows that, wise as Confucius
-was, he did not know everything. One day,
-when out for a walk he found two boys quarrelling.
-&#8220;What are you two quarrelling about?&#8221; asked the
-great man.</p>
-
-<p>One of the boys answered, &#8220;The sun. I say that
-when the sun has just risen it is nearest to us.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;I say that it is nearest to us at noon,&#8221; insisted the
-other.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;When the sun rises it looks as big as a chariot
-wheel. When it is high it is quite small, no larger
-than a saucer. It is plain that when things are far
-away they look small, and when they are close to us
-they look big,&#8221; said the first youth.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;When the sun rises,&#8221; objected the second boy,
-&#8220;it is chill and cold. When the sun is overhead it is
-as hot as boiling water. Plainly it is cold when it is<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[54]</a></span>
-far away and hot when it is near, so it is nearer to us
-at noon than it is in the morning.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>When Confucius had heard each of them in turn,
-he did not know what to say, so he went on with his
-walk and left them. Then the two boys laughed, and
-one of them exclaimed: &#8220;Who are the people that say
-that the Sage of the kingdom of Lo is a wise man?&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>While Confucius lived, few of his fellow-countrymen
-would listen to him. The princes, whom he tried to
-teach to govern wisely, made him sorrowful by refusing
-to follow his advice. On the last day of his life he
-was very sad and dragged himself about, slowly saying
-over and over again to himself:</p>
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
-<div class="first">&#8220;The great mountain must crumble,</div>
-<div class="verse">The strong beam must break,</div>
-<div class="verse">And the wise man wither away like a plant.&#8221;</div>
-</div></div>
-
-<p>But his labours were not lost. His wise words
-were put into a book by his followers, more than a
-hundred years after his death. Mencius, the greatest
-of his disciples, carried on his work. His fame spread
-all over China and far beyond it. Now there are 1500
-temples in which he is worshipped by millions of people,
-and so great is the honour given to him that his followers
-say:</p>
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
-<div class="first">&#8220;Confucius! Confucius!</div>
-<div class="verse">Great indeed are thou, O Confucius.</div>
-<div class="verse">Before thee</div>
-<div class="indent5">None like unto thee!</div>
-<div class="verse">After thee</div>
-<div class="indent5">None equal to thee.</div>
-<div class="verse">Confucius! Confucius!</div>
-<div class="verse">Great indeed are thou, O Confucius.&#8221;</div>
-</div></div>
-
-<p>Confucius told the Chinese people that the most
-precious teaching handed down to them from long ago
-was that which taught them to honour their parents
-and those older than themselves. But both before and
-after the time of this great man, the Chinese went too<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[55]</a></span>
-far, not only reverencing, but also worshipping the
-dead. Perhaps we can imagine how this mistake
-crept in. They were afraid that they might forget
-their loved ones. Since it was not the custom with
-them long ago to put names upon gravestones, they
-wrote them in books and on slips of wood. These
-slips of wood, or ancestral tablets, were kept most
-carefully, as we have already seen, in the chief room
-of the house and in temples. The Chinese believed
-that each person had three souls, one which went into
-the unseen world at death, one which stayed in the
-grave, and one which lived in the slip of wood. They
-also thought that the souls in tablets or in graves
-depended on dutiful sons to offer food and sacrifices to
-them. Girls might not make these offerings, because,
-when married, they belonged to their husbands&#8217;
-families. When parents had no baby boys, they were
-much troubled, not having anyone to grow up and
-worship their spirits, for they fear more than anything
-else to become &#8216;hungry demons&#8217; after death, with no
-one to care for their needs. Now you know why
-Chinese people are anxious to have sons rather than
-daughters.</p>
-
-<p>Fear mixes with the worship of the dead at every
-turn. When people are sick or lose money or have
-some other trouble, they think that the spirits in the
-tablets are angry, and are bringing evil upon their
-home. They offer food, and burn paper clothes,
-houses, money, servants and horses to please them,
-thinking that when burnt, those things pass into
-the spirit-land, where their relatives enjoy them, and
-being pleased, give up troubling those on earth.</p>
-
-<p>A man named Wang had sickness in his family
-and his business was not good. A priest told him
-that his father&#8217;s spirit, which lived in a red and green<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[56]</a></span>
-tablet, was angry with him, and he must offer paper
-money, incense and other things to pacify it. He
-offered these things, and fruit, chickens, cakes and
-pork besides; but all to no purpose, things went just as
-badly as ever. At last, after spending all his money
-in this way, he lost faith in the priest and in the tablet.
-&#8220;My father was not unkind to me when he was alive,&#8221;
-said he, &#8220;why should his spirit plague me so
-wickedly when he is dead?&#8221; About this time he first
-heard the Gospel, and in despair of finding comfort
-elsewhere, began to go to church. He heard that he
-had a Father in Heaven, and found peace and gladness
-in His service. This worship of the spirits of the dead
-is the real religion of China; all the rest of their beliefs
-are things added on. The fear of those who have gone
-into the unseen world hangs like a weight upon the
-people, who are said to spend millions of money every
-year in trying to please the spirits of their relatives.</p>
-
-<p>Sad as this is, we ought to remember that there is
-something beautiful and right hidden beneath all
-that is wrong in this worship, and that is the desire
-of the Chinese people to reverence and obey those who
-have gone before them. When they have learned to
-serve God, what is wrong will pass away, and perhaps
-they will teach us all to understand the real meaning
-of the Fifth Commandment better than we have yet
-done.</p>
-
-<p>In spite of the good in it, Confucianism has been
-a failure, because it has not taught men and women and
-children to know the one true God, who alone can help
-them to follow the teaching of Confucius and be just
-and kind and obedient.</p>
-
-<p>Taoism, as it is called, is the second religion of China.
-Its founder is called Lao-tsze or &#8216;old boy.&#8217; It is said
-that he was old and wise and had white hair when he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[57]</a></span>
-was born. After serving his country for a time, he
-gave up his post and travelled towards the west.
-At the frontier pass of Han Kuh, the officer in
-charge of the gate stopped the traveller, and knowing
-that he was a wise man, persuaded him to write down
-some of his teaching in a book. Taoism takes its
-name from Tao, the truth, or the way, the first
-syllable in the name of the Tao-teh-king, the famous
-volume which Lao-tsze wrote; but what is now called
-Taoism does not follow the teaching of this book.</p>
-
-<p>&#8216;The Heavenly Master,&#8217; or pope of the Taoists,
-lives in the Dragon-tiger mountain in Kiangsi. He
-has rows of jars, in which the people think he keeps
-evil spirits shut up, like the Djinn whom the fisherman
-of the <i>Arabian Nights</i> found sealed in a copper vessel.
-There are Taoist priests in every city of China, who
-sometimes may be seen in red and yellow robes with a
-curious topknot of yellow wood tied into their hair,
-going through strange rites, or cracking a whip with a
-long lash to frighten away demons. The Taoist god
-most feared by the people is the Kitchen God, who
-they think goes up to heaven once a year, and
-tells what each member of the family has been doing
-during the twelve months.</p>
-
-<p>Buddhism, which is an Indian religion, entered China
-in 217 <small>B.C.</small>, and was welcomed by the emperor of that
-time. It was afterwards persecuted, but later spread
-over the country. Now, practically all the people are
-Buddhists, as well as Confucianists and Taoists. The
-teaching of Confucius, as we have already seen, leaves
-men and women without a Saviour or strength to do
-the good they know. That is why, when Buddhism
-came into the land, the Chinese welcomed it, hoping
-that it might aid them. But though Buddhism tells
-men to be true, pure, humble, courageous, it does not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[58]</a></span>
-lead them, any more than did Confucianism, to a
-personal God, who might help them to do what they
-were told was right. It leaves them to their own efforts
-and points to no one able to save from sin. It tells
-people that if they conquer their bodies and give up
-doing wrong things, not taking life or eating animal
-food, they will after death be born again in a new and
-higher life. If, when born again, they do still better,
-they will be born still higher, until at last they enter
-Nirvana, the Buddhist heaven, &#8220;as the dewdrops
-slip into the shining sea.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>If, on the other hand, people do wrong things, the
-Buddhists say they will be born again as lower animals,
-dogs, rats or creeping snakes.</p>
-
-<p>There are many idols connected with these religions,
-and everywhere you may see people going to
-the temples to burn incense and paper money, and to
-offer gifts of food. They do not go regularly, as people
-go to church in Christian lands, but on idols&#8217; birthdays
-or when they themselves are in trouble.</p>
-
-<p>Year by year more of the people turn from their
-own religions to the peace and happiness of serving
-God. In Our Lord Jesus Christ they find forgiveness
-of sins, and for the first time strength to follow all that
-is good in the teaching of their own ancient Sages.</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IX<br />
-
-<small>FESTIVALS</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">Chinese</span> life, which for many children is dull and full
-of work, has its red-letter days. No description of
-the little folk of the Middle Kingdom would be complete<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[59]</a></span>
-without an account of some of the festivals, which add
-so much to the happiness of the year.</p>
-
-<p>How the boys and girls look forward to New Year&#8217;s
-day! The houses are swept and tidied the night
-before. Inscriptions on bright red paper are pasted
-on the door-posts and lintels of each home. What
-a banging of guns and crackers there is, in the early
-morning, after the ancestors have been worshipped.
-The pavement is littered with red and white paper,
-wherever fireworks have been let off. A little
-later, the streets are full of people going to call on their
-friends, and say &#8220;I congratulate you, I congratulate
-you,&#8221; for this is the way in which the Chinese wish
-each other a Happy New Year.</p>
-
-<p>The children are dressed in new clothes, their queues
-and little plaits of hair being tied with fresh red cord.
-They have new shoes and new hats and a handful of
-cash to rattle in their pockets. The babies are as gay
-as humming-birds, in bright coloured jackets and
-trousers, pussy-faced shoes, silver bangles, and wonderful
-embroidered crowns and collars.</p>
-
-<p>The shops are closed, everyone is either resting or
-holiday-making. The streets are lined with gambling-boards.
-One hears the clatter of bamboo lot-sticks
-and the rattle of dice everywhere as one passes
-along. Boys and girls make for the cake man&#8217;s tray.
-They buy candy and fruit and toys; they jump and
-dance and play, and enjoy life hugely. The holidays
-continue for two weeks. There are plays and feasts
-in the evenings, and plenty of crackers are fired. The
-children wish that the fun might go on for ever. On
-the fifteenth of the month the holidays are closed by
-the festival of lanterns.</p>
-
-<p>For several days before this feast the streets have
-been gay with beautiful lanterns of many shapes and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[60]</a></span>
-sizes. Some are made of glass, with flowers and birds
-of paper pasted over them, or painted in bright colours.
-Some are made of crinkled paper, round like melons, or
-jar-shaped; others resemble fishes, lions, castles,
-rabbits, lotus flowers, white and red, tigers, dragons.
-They are all colours&mdash;red, green, white, blue, pink,
-yellow, purple. The kind which the little boys like
-best are &#8216;throwing-ball lanterns,&#8217; which are made
-by pasting bits of different coloured paper on a frame
-of thin bamboo. Inside there is a tiny clay dish, filled
-with fat, into which a wick is stuck. When the evening
-is dark enough, out come the boys. They light their
-lanterns. Some have big tiger and fish lanterns,
-which move on wooden wheels, the fire shining through
-their eyes and bodies. Some prance along in a row,
-each with a bit of a long dragon on his shoulder. The
-first boy carries the head, and the last one has the tail.
-The dragon bobs and twists as they thread the crowded
-street. Some whirl their &#8216;ball lanterns&#8217; round and
-round, by means of a string tied to the top. The
-wicks keep alight because the lump of fat does not run
-out of the socket as oil would do. The bright colours
-gleam as the light shines out, and the lanterns whirl
-flashing through the dark.</p>
-
-<p>Then there is the spring festival, when troops of
-people go out of the east gate of the city to see the
-mandarins worship at an altar to the Earth God, which
-has the figure of a buffalo standing beside it. People
-throw things at the buffalo; whoever hits it is sure that
-he will have a prosperous year.</p>
-
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_060.jpg" alt="" /></div>
-<p class="caption">GOING TO VISIT HIS IDOL MOTHER</p>
-
-<p>Then comes the Tsing-Ming, or feast of tombs,
-when schools have holiday. Steamed cake, brown and
-white, and vegetables rolled in pancakes are eaten in
-every house. People put the family graves in order.
-Sacrifices are made, paper money is strewed upon the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[61]</a></span>
-earth and crackers are fired. Tiny boys are taken to
-the graves, that they may learn how to tend them, and
-present the offerings by and by when older. Boys,
-lads and young men line the banks of the river, or some
-other open space near the town or village, and
-throw stones at one another. The stones fly fast,
-dashing up spray where they strike the water. Now
-one side has the better in the fight, now the other.
-The game becomes serious indeed when someone is
-struck and the blood flows. Many people go to look
-on, believing that if the battle goes on until blood has
-been drawn, the village will be free of sickness during
-the year.</p>
-
-<p>In some cities a children&#8217;s festival is held about the
-beginning of summer, when the little ones are carried
-to the temple of one of the goddesses and devoted to
-her. Those taken for the first time go through a little
-ceremony. Some money is paid to the nuns in charge
-of the temple, and the infants become the adopted
-children of the idol. After being adopted, the children
-go every year to the temple until the age of sixteen is
-reached, when they again pay a sum of money and give
-up attending. The little ones and their friends enjoy
-these festivals. From early until late, streams of
-people pour in by the city gates and flood the streets.
-The children are most gay, dressed in silk and satin.
-Some wear the robe, hat, belt and boots of an official;
-some wear delicate robes of green, blue, pink, crimson,
-apple-green; some have head-dresses embroidered
-with flowers and spangled with tiny mirrors; some
-wear antique crowns adorned with pheasants&#8217; feathers;
-some are dressed as old men riding on water buffaloes to
-represent Lao-tsze on his journey to the west; others
-again are in uniform and kpi, after the fashion of the
-new army.</p>
-
-
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[62]</a></span>Many of the children are mounted on horses, over
-which coloured cloths are thrown. The collar-bells chime
-and jingle as the animals are led along. The crush at
-the temple gates is great. The little people dismount,
-and with others who have been brought pick-a-back,
-are carried into the presence of the idols. Their parents
-buy red candles and offer long sticks of incense, and
-go through the temple making the children bow
-towards the altar. The horses are mounted once more
-and carry their gay riders home, where paper money
-is burnt and plays are acted. In spite of the fact that
-many children are stolen and lost, or become ill from
-heat and exposure at these festivals, the foolish
-people believe that the goddess takes special care of
-her adopted children.</p>
-
-<p>The fifth day of the fifth moon is the dragon
-boat festival, when schoolboys present some cash to
-their teacher, and teachers give a fan with an inscription
-on it to each of their pupils. The children go with
-their friends to look at the dragon boats racing. They
-love to see the paddles splash in the water, to listen to
-the drums beating and the shouts of the rowers.</p>
-
-<p>The mid-autumn festival comes in the eighth
-month, when scholars once more give money to their
-teachers, receiving moon cakes in return. In some
-districts the children build circular towers of broken
-tiles, and light fires inside them. Some of these
-towers are six feet across and several feet high,
-although the bits of tiles are laid one on the top of the
-other without cement.</p>
-
-<p>In the eleventh month there is the winter festival,
-when ancestors are worshipped and feasts and plays
-are again enjoyed. There are many other holidays
-and feasts, as, for instance, on the birthdays of the
-idols, but those above mentioned are the chief festivals<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[63]</a></span>
-to which the boys and girls look forward during
-the year.</p>
-
-<p>Though Christian children do not join in idolatrous
-festivals, they have &#8216;ball lanterns&#8217; to swing, and
-cakes to eat, and a good share of fun. When they
-learn to know and love the Saviour, they find true and
-lasting joy, better far than that which heathen boys
-and girls know.</p>
-
-<p>Sunday is the Christian holiday, when the little
-ones wear bright clothes and join the happy throng
-which gathers at church. They love to sing the hymns
-and take part in the Bible services by answering
-questions and saying the golden text, chosen for each
-Sunday.</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER X<br />
-
-<small>SUPERSTITIONS</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">The</span> superstitions of China are countless, and of course
-differ in different parts of the Empire, but you will
-like to hear of some that touch the lives of the boys and
-girls.</p>
-
-<p>When boys and girls are born, their fortunes are
-told. The baby&#8217;s father gets the child&#8217;s &#8216;eight
-characters&#8217; written down on a piece of paper. Two
-of the &#8216;characters&#8217; tell the year, two the month, two
-the day and two the hour when the little one came
-into this world; these he takes to the man who &#8216;looks
-at people&#8217;s lives,&#8217; who he believes can tell from
-them whether the child will be fortunate or unhappy
-in this world. This fortune-teller, who is very often
-blind, has a great deal to do with baby&#8217;s fate. If,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[64]</a></span>
-for instance, he says that fire enters into its disposition,
-and someone else in the family has a fortune connected
-with wood, then the child will surely bring bad fortune
-to that person, for fire burns wood. The people believe
-what the blind man says, and so poor little baby is
-given away, or even in some cases put to death, to
-prevent its bringing trouble upon the family. When
-baby grows older it is supposed to be in danger from
-wicked spirits. Little gilt idols are put in its cap, to
-frighten away these demons, a favourite figure being
-that of a roly-poly bald idol, called &#8216;Fat Strength.&#8217;
-When a little older, a tiny round tray, foot-measure and
-pair of scissors are sewn on the front band of its cap, for
-the same purpose. Coins, charms of copper and silver,
-and little square bags of incense powder, with the names
-of idols written on them, are also hung round children&#8217;s
-necks to keep away the evil spirits.</p>
-
-<p>If a little one takes ill the father sometimes begs
-one cash from a hundred different people among his
-neighbours and friends. With these coins he has a
-chain made to go round the child&#8217;s neck and a padlock
-to fasten it tightly. In this way he hopes, poor man,
-to fasten baby&#8217;s soul firmly to its body, and so
-prevent it from dying. If, in spite of this, baby gets
-worse, its father thinks some idol is enticing its soul
-away from its little body. After finding out which idol
-is probably the thief, he takes one of the child&#8217;s little
-garments and puts it into an empty basket, which has
-a length of dry straw rope tied round it. Then he
-goes to the temple, and, after offering things which he
-thinks will please the idol, and make it willing to let
-baby&#8217;s spirit go again, he spreads out the little jacket,
-believing that the tiny soul will recognise its own
-garment and get into it. Then he puts the garment
-carefully into his basket and lights the straw rope that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[65]</a></span>
-it may burn slowly, and lead the little wandering spirit
-safely home.<a name="FNanchor_5_5" id="FNanchor_5_5"></a><a href="#Footnote_5_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</a></p>
-
-<p>In some places the father goes about with the tiny
-jacket hung on the end of a stick, calling baby&#8217;s name
-aloud, hoping to find the little wandering spirit in this
-way.</p>
-
-<p>Boys and girls early come to know the stone lions,
-which stand opposite points where straight lanes or
-streets enter other streets, or in front of temples and
-yamens. These curious images have broad noses and
-tufted manes and tails. Some crouch close against a
-block in a wall, with round eyes and long teeth, looking
-as if they were going to walk out of the stone. Many
-have their heads on one side, with a double string
-hanging down from their mouths. Some have a baby
-lion in front of them or a carved ball under one paw.
-A few have a ball inside their stone jaws and some are
-crouching as if to spring. The children are told
-that these stone lions stand in front of houses to
-prevent evil spirits or ghosts from coming along the
-lane to hurt people inside. They say that in the
-middle of the night the lions come down from their
-stone pedestals and play about the streets with their
-balls, rolling over and over one another! One lion,
-which was supposed to change himself into a man and
-roam about the streets, has been caged with bars and
-is kept safely shut up in a little temple of his own in
-Chinchew.</p>
-
-<p>Then children are also told that coffins, which have
-been shone upon by the moon, turn into ghosts and
-walk about the streets, trying to catch people. They
-think there are demons who call and howl whenever
-anyone is going to die. They say, too, that the spirits<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[66]</a></span>
-of drowned people turn into duck demons, which swim
-near the edge of ponds. If anyone is foolish enough to
-try to catch them, they drag him under the water and
-drown him. The drowned man then becomes the duck
-demon, and the first man can escape. Then children
-are told of serpent demons and foxes that turn into
-people, and bring hurt to those who take them into
-their houses. A famous story is that of a man who
-met a beautiful lady and married her. One day he
-came home rather sooner than his wife expected him,
-and could not find her anywhere. At last he peeped
-through a hole in an old shed, and there he saw a
-hideous demon, painting its skin, which was stretched
-on a board. Looking at the skin the man saw that it
-was his wife&#8217;s, and so knew he had married a fox-demon
-and not a woman. &#8220;If you could stretch your
-hand three feet above your head you would touch the
-spirits,&#8221; is a common saying.</p>
-
-<p>Fork-like prongs stick out from the roofs of the
-houses to drive away demons. Streets and roads
-often, for no reason, turn a sharp corner, and the
-furrows ploughed in the fields are awry, so that the
-spirits may lose their way and not come along them to
-hurt people. They think there are spirits of the door
-and spirits under the eaves, spirits of the rafters and
-spirits of the bed.</p>
-
-<p>Sometimes you will see a head with a shining sword
-in its mouth above a door; sometimes a sword, made of
-round brass cash, tied together by a red cord, hangs in
-a bedroom. If a wicked spirit comes to hurt anyone
-inside the room the spirit of the sword is supposed to
-flash out and drive it away.</p>
-
-<p>In the hills and waters, in graves and in houses, in
-great stones and in old trees, in the moon and in the
-stars, there are, the Chinese say, spirits and spiritual<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[67]</a></span>
-influences. There is the earth spirit in the ground and
-there are dragons which may be made very angry if the
-soil is dug too deeply. If an earth dragon is angry and
-moves his tail, half a city may fall down. There are
-dragons too of air and water. When an eclipse took
-place, the people used always to go out with drums and
-pans and brass gongs to frighten away the Celestial
-Dog, which they thought was eating up the sun or
-moon. In 1909, however, when the Prince Regent was
-asked to give orders for the usual ceremonies to drive
-away an eclipse, he refused, saying that now these
-foolish ways must cease.</p>
-
-<p>Numbers of superstitious practices are connected
-with the idols. The spirits inside them are supposed
-to eat the spirit of the food offered upon the altar.
-Inside some of the images there is a mirror, in which
-the idol is supposed to see all that passes before it.
-On certain days idols are carried through cities and
-villages and round the fields to let them see how their
-worshippers are faring. On great festivals men may be
-seen bare to the waist, with their hair floating down
-their backs, and thin, flat swords in their hands. The
-spirit of the idol is thought to enter these men. They
-foam at the mouth, they whirl round and rush about,
-they cut themselves, striking wildly over their shoulders
-with their swords. Though they do not wound themselves
-badly, yet thin streaks of red show where the
-skin is cut. Guns are fired and piles of paper money
-send up clouds of smoke. The &#8216;mediums,&#8217; as these
-men may be called, put their swords between their
-teeth and leap on to the carrying poles of the idols&#8217;
-sedan-chair, and thus standing behind the image,
-they are carried through the streets.</p>
-
-<p>Chinese boys and girls are also taught to believe
-that the spirits of the idols go into women, who turn<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[68]</a></span>
-very white and ill-looking, and then begin to speak
-in a strange, thin, muttering voice. The people think
-that when the idol spirit is in these women, they can
-bring dead people back to speak to their friends and
-children, just as the witch of Endor brought back
-Samuel to speak to Saul.</p>
-
-<p>In southern China, a man named It-sai-peh, who
-was a Christian, died before his wife had learned to
-believe in God. His widow was very sad when he
-died, and wished to burn money, clothes, houses,
-servants, horses and other things, all made of paper,
-so that the spirit of all these things should be of use to
-her husband in the unseen world. Before going to the
-expense, however, she went to ask one of these women,
-who was said to be a spirit medium, whether she ought
-to make the offerings or not.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Shall I make offerings for It-sai-peh&#8217;s soul?&#8221;
-asked the widow.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;It-sai-peh is in heaven,&#8221; said the woman, &#8220;he
-does not need your offerings.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>It was a strange answer for the witch to make,
-but it did good, for It-sai-peh&#8217;s widow was much comforted;
-she did not waste her money on useless offerings,
-but she went to church to hear the doctrine
-which had saved her husband, and in time herself
-believed in Christ.</p>
-
-<p>In addition to consulting these idol mediums,
-people often go to the temples to cast lots themselves,
-and to divine. They first offer incense and paper money,
-then they tell the idol what they want to do, and ask
-it whether they may do so or not. After this they
-take two curved bamboo roots, round on one side and
-flat on the other. They wave these before the image,
-and then throw them down upon the floor. If the
-two round sides or the two flat sides turn upwards,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[69]</a></span>
-that means <i>No</i>, but if one round side and one flat side
-are uppermost, that means <i>Yes</i>. They throw three
-times; and twice yes, or twice no, settles the matter.
-Sometimes they go to certain temples or shrines to
-sleep, in the hopes that the idols will tell them in a
-dream the winning number in a lottery, or something
-else they want very much to know. When they have
-had the dream they go to someone wise in explaining
-dreams, to find out its meaning.</p>
-
-<p>The idols are supposed to do strange things at times.
-Once when the officials were putting out a great fire at
-Pekin, they said they saw a boy with a red face, in the
-midst of the flames, helping their men; everywhere
-the boy went the fire died down, till soon it ceased
-altogether. Search was made for the useful boy, but
-he could not be found. Afterwards it was said that in
-a distant province there was a boy idol, deified when
-he was eleven years old, represented with a red face,
-and sitting on a throne. This idol was now honoured
-with a title and special offerings, because it was
-believed that he had gone all the way to Pekin to help
-to put out the fire.</p>
-
-<p>The people think that sometimes idols get down
-from their seats and go about in the way just described.
-Here is a story which will make this superstition plain.</p>
-
-<p>In the West Street of a certain Chinese city a man
-kept a cake shop. The shopkeeper began to notice
-that very early every morning two chubby children
-used to bring some cash to buy cakes. What further
-surprised him was that every night he found some
-sheets of yellow paper money (such as is offered to
-idols) at the bottom of the till. Nobody put the paper
-money into the box, but every night, as surely as he
-counted over his gains, there was the yellow paper
-lying at the bottom. Sometimes he wondered whether<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[70]</a></span>
-this paper money had to do with the boys who came
-to buy cakes in the morning. But let him watch ever
-so closely, he never saw them put anything into his till.
-They brought him good luck, however, for more people
-came to buy his cakes every day, and he made plenty
-of pennies. But the cake man could not give up
-wondering about the paper money, and, at last, he
-made up his mind that the children certainly had to do
-with the mystery. Nobody knew where the pair
-of chubby-cheeked boys came from, or where they went
-to, and they were not quite like ordinary boys, there
-was something distinguished in their look and ways.</p>
-
-<p>One day the shopkeeper could restrain his curiosity
-no longer, so he waited until the boys left the shop,
-and then he followed them along the pavement, carefully
-keeping at a distance and noticing where they
-went. After walking along the West Street for a
-little distance, they turned up a narrow lane; their
-pursuer quickened his pace and followed them along
-the lane, and out into another street, and yet another,
-until they disappeared round the corner of a small
-temple. A minute later the inquisitive man followed
-them. Inside the temple were two images of chubby-faced
-child idols. The secret was out! The boys
-were no ordinary children, but idol spirits which
-had taken to frisking about the city. The secret was
-out, but the boys came no more to the cake shop.
-There was no more paper money lying at the bottom
-of the till at night, and, for some reason, fewer people
-went to buy cakes, so that the prying shopkeeper&#8217;s
-business fell off from that day. That, at least, is the
-legend.</p>
-
-<p>It would not be easy to tell one hundredth part of
-the superstitions of a country which has followed
-heathen ways for so long as China has done. It<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[71]</a></span>
-may be said that no one can be born, reared,
-taught, married; no one can study, farm land, keep
-a shop, work or govern; no one can be doctored or
-nursed, die or be buried, without numberless superstitious
-customs, which entangle the lives of the Chinese
-people as the meshes of a spider&#8217;s web entangle a fly.</p>
-
-<p>Who is that blind man who strikes a cow&#8217;s horn with
-a bit of wood as he walks along? Kok, kok, kok, goes
-the horn. It is the fortune-teller, upon whose words
-the fate of so many people depends. There&mdash;a woman
-has stopped him. The sound of the horn is stilled.
-He leans his head to one side, listening, while his poor,
-empty eyes stare vacantly. Now he is speaking.
-You cannot hear his words, for he has lowered his voice.
-Probably he is telling the old lady her fortune, or advising
-her about a new daughter-in-law, or some business
-matter. On we go. There, at a corner of that temple
-under the shadow of the red brick wall, sits a learned-looking
-man with wide-rimmed spectacles. He has a
-table in front of him, on which there are two small
-cages. Wait a moment and you will see something of
-interest. Up come some people from the country.
-You can tell that they are villagers by their new
-clothes and the circles of silver pins which the girls
-have stuck in their hair, beside their general look of
-being on holiday. One of them wishes to have her
-fortune told. See! the old gentleman has put some
-slips of folded paper, about the size of playing-cards,
-upon the table. There are different fortunes written
-on them. If you looked closely enough at the edge of
-the folded papers you would see that one of them has
-a little double fold. But this is a secret of which these
-country folk know nothing. Now which of the
-fortunes will be chosen? Wait and you will see. Old
-Spectacles opens the door of one of the cages and out<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[72]</a></span>
-hops the most friendly speckled brown bird. He
-stands in front of the folded papers and looks at them,
-one after the other, in the wisest way; he turns his
-head, down dives his clean, black bill. See, he has
-picked up one of the papers. His master takes the
-paper and gives birdie a grain of rice before putting
-him back in his cage. Now he reads off the fortune
-from the paper and explains its meaning. The country
-folk are much impressed, especially by the wise bird,
-and pay their money willingly before they go away.
-They are so superstitious that they really believe the
-bird chose their fortune for them, but birdie only
-picked out the paper with a fold in the edge, because
-he hoped to find a grain of corn in the crease. If you
-followed its master home, you would see him constantly
-teaching his little brown pet to choose the paper with
-a fold, by putting a grain of rice just inside the crease.
-So when customers come to have their fortunes told,
-the bird looks over the papers until it finds the one
-folded at the edge by the fortune-teller, and then
-picks it up and gives it to be read by him.</p>
-
-<p>This account of a few of their superstitions will serve
-to show you in what constant trouble and dread the
-Chinese children live, for fear of the demons and spirits
-all round them, because they do not know and trust in
-God. When living among them one cannot but feel
-that they are like the people long ago, &#8220;who, through
-fear of death, were all their lifetime subject to bondage.&#8221;
-Yet we may learn something from them too.
-The constant sense of the unseen world among the
-Chinese and their dread of offending the invisible
-spirits, should make us ask ourselves if we remember
-the unseen God as often, and are as careful not to
-offend against our loving, watchful Heavenly Father,
-as they are not to offend the spirits.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[73]</a></span>
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XI<br />
-
-<small>REVERENCE FOR PARENTS</small></h2></div>
-
-<p class="center">&#8220;Things difficult to come by are a good son, long life,
-and a great beard.&#8221;&mdash;<i>Chinese Proverb.</i></p>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">The</span> Chinese say that filial piety is the chief of virtues,
-and many show by their actions that they believe
-the saying. They care for their fathers and mothers,
-obey their wishes, and are careful in the use of their
-property. &#8220;A good son will not use the portion
-divided for him; a good daughter will not wear her
-marriage clothes,&#8221; say the Chinese.</p>
-
-<p>The following story shows how sorry they are when
-they think that they have offended against their
-parents in any way. In 1908 a traveller met a young
-man on his way to a famous temple on the top of a
-mountain in Hunan. The lad had lost his mother and
-he was very sad because he thought that her death
-must have been caused by some wrong thing which he
-had done, either in this life or in some previous existence.
-He felt sure that if he had not been guilty of some
-very wicked action, Heaven never would have taken
-away his mother whilst he was still so young. In
-order to make up for what he thought to be his crime,
-he vowed to walk sixty miles to the temple, bowing
-down to the ground every seven steps which he took.
-He must have knelt over 250 times in a mile, or more
-than 15,000 times in all.</p>
-
-<p>To ill-use one&#8217;s father or mother is a fault for which
-there is no forgiveness in China. Some years ago, in
-one of the cities of the south, a boy who was unkind
-to his mother and spent his time in gambling, instead<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[74]</a></span>
-of working for her support, was punished by being
-buried alive.</p>
-
-<p>The following story shows how much power fathers
-and mothers have over their children, even when they
-are grown to be men and women. Once there was
-a Hunan man, named Chiu, who fought bravely
-against the &#8216;long-haired rebels,&#8217; and rose to high
-office in the Canton province. His mother, a big
-woman with unbound feet and a face marked by
-small-pox, was a person of strong character who had
-trained her children to be dutiful and always to obey.</p>
-
-<p>Not long after Mr Chiu had gone to Canton, he sent
-for his mother to come and stay with him in the big
-house where he now lived. When word was brought
-that the servants, whom he had sent with his own silk-lined
-chair for the old lady, were drawing near to the
-city, Mr Chiu left his retinue and joined them, following
-his mother&#8217;s chair on foot as it entered the gateway
-and passed through the city.</p>
-
-<p>The people, as they usually do when there is anything
-to be seen, lined the streets, filling every doorway
-with their eager faces, for men, women and
-children had turned out to see the great man welcome
-his aged mother.</p>
-
-<p>Old Mrs Chiu sat in the sedan, her big feet sticking
-out from under the silk front covering of the chair.
-As he walked along beside the bearers, her son noticed
-how awkward they looked in that position, and gently
-pushed them inside with his hand.</p>
-
-<p>On went the silken chair with its bearers and escort,
-the people gazing with interest on all the marks of
-honour paid by a good son to his mother. Presently
-the old lady again stuck out her feet, so that they
-&#8220;showed like a pair of boats&#8221; on the footboard of the
-chair beneath the gaze of the whole city. Mr Chiu,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[75]</a></span>
-great man as he was, did not dare to push them back
-again, much as he disliked to have everyone laughing
-at his mother&#8217;s big feet.</p>
-
-<p>When the chair reached the Yamen, or official
-house, Mr Chiu went to help his mother to get out.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;What place is this?&#8221; asked the old lady, as if she
-did not know her son. &#8220;What place is this?&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;This is the Yamen, where you are to live, mother,&#8221;
-answered Mr Chiu.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;I can have no such happiness,&#8221; said she. &#8220;Go
-and see whether there is an inn near by, where people
-cook their own food, that I may go and lodge there.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>Mr Chiu, seeing that something had gone wrong,
-knelt down, careless of his silk clothes and all the crowd
-of onlookers, and said:</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;O mother, I do not know what may have displeased
-you, but if I have offended you in any way,
-I ask you to forgive my fault,&#8221; but his mother would
-not answer him a word.</p>
-
-<p>Mr Chiu, finding that he could make nothing of the
-old lady, sent for his wife, hoping that she might persuade
-her to leave the chair and go into the Yamen.
-By this time the court was full of people who had
-gathered to see what was going on. Her Excellency,
-young Mrs Chiu, came out in her long robes and satin
-shoes, and kneeling down upon the stone pavement,
-besought Mrs Chiu, saying:</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;What is wrong with you, mother? We do not
-know why you are so angry with us. Please tell your
-daughter what is the matter, and why you will not
-come into the house.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;There can be no such happiness for me,&#8221; said the
-old lady shortly, and then she said no more. Young
-Mrs Chiu&#8217;s tears fell freely and she began again to beseech
-her mother-in-law to forgive whatever might have<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[76]</a></span>
-offended her, and not to shame her son in the eyes of
-his friends and neighbours.</p>
-
-<p>On this the angry dame left her chair and walked
-into the midst of the guests and the crowd of onlookers.
-Then she stamped one of her large feet upon the stones
-and turning to her son said:</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Your father did not find fault with my feet, who
-are you to be ashamed of them? My heart is right,
-therefore Heaven has given me good fortune; looks
-do not matter.&#8221; His Excellency bore her anger with
-grace and patience, and when she had said all she
-wished to say, at last was able to persuade her to enter
-the Yamen.</p>
-
-<p>It would be a mistake to think that old Mrs Chiu
-would not go into her son&#8217;s house only because she
-was angry. The Chinese despise the man who is
-ashamed of his parents or poor relations. The old
-woman&#8217;s big feet showed that she had been of the
-working class. She acted as she did, not from obstinacy
-or temper, but because she wished that neither
-she herself nor her distinguished son should be ashamed
-of their humble beginnings.</p>
-
-<p>The honour paid by children to their parents, such
-as this story tells of, has kept the better heart of China
-alive amid much evil, and has made her people more
-ready to join in the worship of our Father which is in
-Heaven.</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XII<br />
-
-<small>FAITHFULNESS</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">Faithfulness</span> is another of those things we admire,
-that are taught to Chinese boys and girls too. Many<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[77]</a></span>
-are the stories told to make the children honour
-faithful men and wish to be like them.</p>
-
-<p>One of these tells of Luh Sin Fu, in the time of the
-Sung Dynasty. This faithful servant of his country,
-after refusing to be bought over by the Mongols who
-were then at war with China, was defeated in a sea-fight
-near Canton. His ships were scattered, and seeing
-that the hopes of the Sung rulers were lost, he took
-the baby heir of the throne and jumping overboard
-perished with him in the waves.</p>
-
-<p>Chinese children are often reminded to be faithful
-by the books which they read at school: &#8220;Hold
-faithfulness and sincerity as first principles.&#8221; &#8220;Daily
-I examine myself in regard to three things, whether
-in doing business for others I may have been unfaithful,
-whether I may have been insincere with my
-friends, whether I may not have laid to heart the
-teachings of my master;&#8221; and such lessons are made
-clear to their minds by the example of men and
-women praised for faithfulness in every district of the
-land.</p>
-
-<p>A legend is told in Chinchew city of a family which
-became famous in the time of the Ming Emperors,
-through the faithfulness of one of its ancestors. This
-man, a Mr So, kept a wine-shop in East Street, not far
-from the magistrate&#8217;s Yamen. He was an honest
-citizen, who went about his business in a quiet, steady
-way. Among his customers was a middle-aged man,
-who used to go once a day to the shop to have his
-earthenware bottle filled with wine.</p>
-
-<p>One day this regular customer brought a bundle,
-which he asked Mr So to keep for him, until he should
-call for it. Mr So willingly took the bundle, promising
-to take good care of it. From that moment the man
-came no more to Mr So&#8217;s shop. Days passed into<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[78]</a></span>
-months, months became years, and the familiar customer
-with his brown bottle was forgotten.</p>
-
-<p>The incident of the bundle had passed out of
-memory when one day an old man entered the wine-shop
-and cast his eyes round the place.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Are you Mr So?&#8221; he asked the owner.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;That is my unworthy name, venerable grand-uncle,&#8221;
-said Mr So. &#8220;What may I do for you?&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Please give me the bundle which I left with you
-some time ago,&#8221; said the stranger.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;The bundle! I do not remember your giving me
-a bundle. When did you leave it here?&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>Mr So started when the stranger mentioned a date
-years before, and turned to question his men, none of
-whom could remember the old man or his bundle.</p>
-
-<p>The stranger pressed Mr So to have the shop carefully
-searched, saying that the package which he had
-left for safe keeping had some slips of gold inside it,
-and it would be a terrible loss to him if they could not
-find it.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;We know nothing about the bundle, or what was
-in it, venerable grand-uncle, but if you left it here, you
-shall certainly have it back again,&#8221; said Mr So.</p>
-
-<p>After diligent search the bundle was found upon a
-shelf in the strong room at the back of the shop.</p>
-
-<p>The old man&#8217;s eyes glittered as he undid the
-fastenings of the bundle, now black with dust and cobwebs.
-Carefully he turned over the things inside it,
-laying them one by one upon the counter. There was
-a clatter and fall of metal. &#8220;The gold is here safe
-enough,&#8221; said the stranger, taking up the dull yellow
-slips with his thin fingers. &#8220;One, two, three,&#8221; he
-numbered slowly, &#8220;four, five, six,&#8221; counting until the
-full tale was reached. The old man put back the gold,
-and did up his bundle in silence. Then he lifted his head.</p>
-
-
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[79]</a></span>&#8220;You are an honest man, Mr So,&#8221; said he. &#8220;You
-have indeed been faithful in the trust which I committed
-to you so long ago.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;What have I done?&#8221; answered Mr So. &#8220;The
-bundle has lain just as you left it,&#8221; and with that he
-bowed low.</p>
-
-<p>The old man waited. Then he spoke again.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;I have some skill in finding such spots as will
-bring good fortune to the children of those who are
-buried in them,&#8221; said he. &#8220;You have kept my gold
-faithfully. I wish to make you some return for your
-kindness, and happily it is in my power to do so.
-Listen! there is a place outside the East Gate of the
-city, so fortunate that if you were to buy it and use it
-for your grave, your descendants afterwards would
-surely prosper in the world.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>Mr So, who was no less superstitious than his
-neighbours, bought the ground, and when he died was
-buried in the lucky spot. The family prospered and in
-course of time one of his descendants became an official,
-so high in favour with the Emperor Ban-lek, that he
-gave him his sister to be his wife, and a &#8216;five-storied
-pavilion&#8217; for her to live in. Mr So&#8217;s heirs continued
-to prosper, and some of them still live in the old home
-within the city. But we know that the family rose
-in the world, not because of the grave, which the old
-man thought so lucky, but through the blessing which
-follows upon doing what is right and honest.</p>
-
-<p>Much as the Chinese praise faithfulness, the old
-men shake their heads and tell their children that
-people born in the time of the Emperor Hien-fung
-were more honest than those born during these last
-forty years, and those born earlier still, in the days
-of Tau-kwang, were still more faithful. It is the
-usual story, &#8220;the old days were better than the new,&#8221;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[80]</a></span>
-but the very sense of failure makes the people, young
-and old, more ready to welcome that Saviour, who
-alone can help men to be faithful and upright and true
-and good.</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIII<br />
-
-<small>THE CRY OF THE CHILDREN</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">From</span> what you have read, you will think, perhaps,
-that Chinese children have a merry life, but it is not
-always so. Little girls, who were unwelcome to their
-families, used to be laid in the tiger&#8217;s track or among
-woods to die. Some were choked immediately they
-were born, or drowned in a bucket. In many cities
-of the Empire kind-hearted people have provided
-places, where such little outcast waifs are nursed and
-tended; for the practice of doing away with children
-was always against the law of the land, although the
-popular proverb said, &#8220;Destroy a girl and you hasten
-the birth of a boy.&#8221; Last year a Christian, after his
-conscience had been awakened, confessed that years
-before, while still a heathen, he had strangled a baby
-daughter, and put the little body into the mud of one
-of his rice fields.</p>
-
-<p>Of late years, in many parts of China, the practice
-of putting girl babies to death has almost entirely
-ceased, partly, no doubt, because girls are scarce, and
-their value has risen accordingly; in some places as
-much as six hundred dollars being given by ordinary
-people for a wife.</p>
-
-<p>Then there are many things which bring trouble
-upon children and their homes. When rain does not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[81]</a></span>
-fall for several weeks, there is little food for boys and
-girls to eat. So long as rivers and wells hold out, the
-farmers, by working hard, can water their fields.
-When the streams dry up, they dig holes in the sand
-of the river-beds and carry the water, which collects
-in them, to keep the crops alive. All the family in turns
-tread the water-wheel, which raises water out of such
-holes or channels, tramp, tramp, they toil unceasingly
-until their skins are burnt dark brown and the bones
-show through. If rain still does not come, their labour
-is lost, the crops dry up and the poor little children as
-well as their fathers, and mothers have no food to eat,
-so that many of them die of hunger.</p>
-
-<p>Sometimes there is too much rain: the rivers overflow,
-the grain is spoilt in the fields, pigs, goats and
-cows are swept away. The water rises. People climb
-on to the roofs of their houses, carrying clothes and the
-few things they hope to save from the flood. They
-crouch on the tiles, with their babies and little children,
-under the pitiless rain. Kind people, whose houses,
-being on higher ground, have not been deluged, go out
-in boats carrying food to them, for often they have had
-nothing to eat for several days. The flood rises still
-higher, in places it breaks the banks of great rivers,
-houses, temples, city walls and whole villages are swept
-away by the swift brown water, and thousands of
-men, women and children perish. Often, too, fires
-break out in crowded villages and towns. The flames
-spout from the windows, and showers of sparks fly
-into the sky when roofs fall in. If a wind happens to
-be blowing, a whole street of shops and houses is burnt
-down in no time. The people flee with their children
-and whatever they can save from their homes. The
-poor little babies and boys and girls fare badly indeed,
-when such trouble turns them out of doors. In parts<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[82]</a></span>
-of China, plague comes every year and carries off hundreds
-of people, leaving many little children with no
-one to care for them. In the south of the Empire, too,
-the people are constantly having clan-fights between
-families or villages; often fathers or brothers are killed,
-and then there are lawsuits, which ruin many a family.
-All these causes bring distress and suffering upon
-Chinese boys and girls, such as are seldom met with in
-Western homes. But most of the trouble which falls
-upon children in China to-day comes from poverty.
-Grinding poverty leads to hunger and starvation.
-Often children must work as soon as they can toddle.
-When they are two or three they must look after the
-baby brother or sister, while the mother is away working
-in the fields. The baby is strapped on the toddler&#8217;s
-back, and he or she must stagger about with it for
-hours, however weary the little limbs may be. Or the
-tiny boy or girl must go out with a small bamboo rake
-and fill a basket with leaves and grass to burn. In the
-country, quite small children must carry loads, and in
-the city baby workers toil at trades, till the anxieties
-of life have made them look old and wrinkled before
-they are ten years of age. One boy of ten used to
-work from morning till night in Chinchew city making
-clay furnaces. He was stunted, and his face was grey
-and pinched, but he helped his widowed mother to get
-a living. When people are very poor, two neighbours
-will exchange baby girls very soon after they are born,
-or a mother will sell her little baby girl for two or three
-dollars to another woman. The baby is then brought
-up by this foster-mother to be a little servant until old
-enough to many her son, and so she gets a servant,
-and then a wife for her son very cheap. But this
-custom leads to much misery and unhappiness for these
-&#8216;baby daughters-in-law,&#8217; as they are called. They<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[83]</a></span>
-are usually treated as the family drudges and never
-know any childhood or parents&#8217; care; they have to
-work hard, and too often live a loveless, sad life.</p>
-
-<p>The saddest thing of all, is when small girls are sold
-to be slaves. In places where food is dear and money
-is scarce, fathers and mothers are driven to part with
-their children. In certain districts, towards the end
-of the year, when debts have to be paid, they may be
-seen carrying their little boys and girls slung in baskets
-to sell. A nurse in the home of a foreign lady used to
-tell how she had had to let eight children go in this
-way. Her husband was poor and when there was no
-food to give them, she had to sell one of the children
-rather than see them all starve together at home. One
-of the boys had been bought by a rich family in the
-village, so she could see him sometimes, but of course
-he was not her own little boy any more. When her
-husband died, the poor woman had to let the remaining
-children go, one by one, for she had no food to give
-them. The last little boy she gave to some strolling
-players for thirty dollars, to be a little actor. When
-asked how she could sell a child to such a terrible life
-as these little actor-boys lead, the mother said, &#8220;Oh,
-after ten years he will be too big to act, and then I
-shall get him back again, and he has promised to be a
-good boy.&#8221; The child had his yearly holiday on New
-Year&#8217;s Day, and his half-starved mother would save
-up enough cash to buy a chicken to fatten for the occasion.
-When her boy came home she killed the chicken,
-and she and he had a feast on their one happy day
-together.</p>
-
-<p>Sometimes slave children are well and kindly treated,
-but in China, as in other lands, slavery too surely
-leads to cruelty and suffering. The notices of slave
-girls lost, stolen or strayed, posted up on the gates<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[84]</a></span>
-of Chinese cities, shows that many of these little girls
-are unhappy in their masters&#8217; houses, and easily persuaded
-to run away. Sad cases are brought to the
-hospitals, too, of slave children so wasted by neglect
-and starvation that the poor things are little more than
-skeletons. An old woman named Ch&#8217;uan Kua used to
-tell how her little girl, whom she had sold into a
-Viceroy&#8217;s family, was unkindly treated. One day the
-poor child did something to offend her mistress, and
-the angry lady stabbed her to death, with one of her
-long hair-pins.</p>
-
-<p>Another cause of unhappiness to the little ones
-is the practice of opium smoking. When the father, or
-mother, or other wage-earner of the home, smokes
-opium, there is little for the children to eat. In time,
-some of the wretched slaves to opium sell house and
-land, furniture and clothes, wife and children, in order to
-get money for the terrible self-indulgence.</p>
-
-<p>The following story gives some idea of what a little
-girl, named Ph&#339;nix, had to suffer from a father who
-was an opium-eater. The story is doubly interesting
-because it is told by herself.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;It would be very difficult to relate fully what I
-have passed through from my childhood until the
-present. I will only tell some of the principal
-events.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;When I was three years old my mother died.
-My grandfather cared for me until I was six, and then
-he also left this world. I had no one to care for me,
-and my father brought me to Amoy and sold me to
-Mrs No-te, who lived near the Bamboo-tree-foot church.
-From that time I had opportunities of hearing the
-Gospel, but could not go to school, as I was kept busy
-with house-work. When I was fifteen the Lord received
-me into His church, and I was baptised.&#8221;</p>
-
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_084.jpg" alt="" /></div>
-<p class="caption">PH&#338;NIX</p>
-
-
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[85]</a></span>Ph&#339;nix does not mention that the woman who
-bought her broke the agreement made with the child&#8217;s
-father, that she should in time become the wife
-of her son. The father, a wretched opium sot, made
-this an excuse for claiming the return of the girl, in
-order to sell her over again for more money.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;When I was sixteen years old my father demanded
-me back, and at that time my heart was very
-sorrowful. I was afraid he would not let me go to
-church. I took this trouble to the Lord, and Our Lord
-truly heard the prayer of His child. He also gave me
-the desire of my heart and let me go to the Girls&#8217;
-Boarding-school, to study and know more about the
-Bible. If it had not been for this, I would have been
-like a person blind. It was arranged through the
-earnestness and love of my pastor, who told my
-father that I belonged to the church, and that he must
-certainly put me to school. This he did and let me
-be in school for about one year, and then he came for
-me and I had to go with him, and I was very sad.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;My father soon took me to Tung An, and all the
-time I was there I could only manage to go to church
-once....</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Someone told my father that I had been to church
-and he was very angry, and told me to take salt and
-salt down my heart, to make dead my heart. He
-said he certainly would not let me go to church, and
-told others that they must not let me go. He also
-said that if I had any communication with the lady
-missionary he would throw me down stairs and kill me.
-But the Lord was always with me and delivered me
-out of the mouth of the lion.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Afterwards my father brought me to Amoy to my
-uncle&#8217;s house. Two-thirds of the family are vegetarians,
-and early and late they burn incense and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[86]</a></span>
-candles to the idols. My heart was miserable in the
-extreme.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;My father tried to sell me to be the second wife
-of a rich man, who was willing to give nearly three
-hundred dollars for me. He said:</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;&#8216;Your old friend, the Bible-woman and the
-Christians will do nothing for you, you might as well
-make up your mind to it. The Bible-woman says there
-is no use trying to do anything more for you, that no
-Christian will marry you now.&#8217;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;I felt that he was telling me a lie, but I could not
-know if the Bible-woman, who had always been so
-good to me, had really said that or not, and I was very
-unhappy. My father kept urging me to agree to
-being sold to the rich heathen man, so that he might
-have the money to use. He was very angry with me
-because I was so strongly opposed. I said, &#8216;I have
-made a covenant with the Lord, which I cannot break,
-I am His.&#8217;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;One day a sister of a Christian came to speak to
-my uncle, and someone said to me, &#8216;That person is a
-follower of the Gospel like you and lives at Bamboo-tree-foot.&#8217;
-I said, &#8216;Is that true?&#8217; After this I found
-that she knew one of my classmates, who lives at
-Bamboo-tree-foot, and through her I secretly sent a
-letter to my classmate, asking her to tell the pastor&#8217;s
-wife where I was. The letter was delayed several
-days, and before it was delivered one day I saw
-three Christians passing the house with Bibles in their
-hands, on their way to church, and so I knew that it
-was Sunday&mdash;I had lost count of Sundays&mdash;and I called
-to them. My father was out, or I should not have
-dared to speak to them. They were pleased to find
-me. They told the Bible-woman, and through them
-and my letter in a week&#8217;s time the pastor&#8217;s wife and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[87]</a></span>
-the Bible-woman both came to see me. I found out
-that what my father had said about the Bible-woman
-was not true, and they both comforted my heart.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;After this, I dreamed I had fallen into a ditch up
-to my neck, and someone pulled me out; that I went
-to school again, and was writing on my slate, and I
-thought: This means that God is going to open the way
-for me. In six more days, beyond all my hopes, God&#8217;s
-great goodness was manifested, and I truly jumped for
-joy, when I was told that my father&#8217;s consent was
-gained, and Miss &mdash;&mdash; had redeemed me for two
-hundred dollars, and that I was to go back again to
-school.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;In two days the pastor came for me and brought
-me to school. This truly manifests the love of God
-for sinful me, and also the love of Miss &mdash;&mdash; in that she
-gave money to save me. During the time of trial the
-Lord always helped me, and now He has brought me
-to this place, free from all fear. Love like this is truly
-great.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>Ph&#339;nix has since become engaged to a young
-theological student and will probably be married
-within a year.</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIV<br />
-
-<small>MINISTERING CHILDREN</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">In</span> 1898 a boy named Ch&#8217;en Yo, generally known as
-Yo-ah, lived near the West gate of Chinchew city. His
-father, who was called Poah, used to sit by the roadside
-gambling with the passers-by. The boy went with
-him, and sometimes when his father lost a game, would
-have a turn at the board and win some money.</p>
-
-
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[88]</a></span>When Yo-ah was thirteen years old, his father first
-heard about the worship of the true God, and began to
-go to church, near the great western pagoda in the
-city. Strangely enough, Yo-ah, who had gone willingly
-enough to gamble, would not follow his father to
-church. For six months Poah went to the &#8216;worship
-hall&#8217; alone, then he told his son that he must join him.
-Yo-ah did not wish people to know that he had anything
-to do with the &#8216;Barbarian church,&#8217; so when
-out of obedience to his father he went to service, he
-used to creep through round-about lanes and side
-streets, in the hope that none of his friends would meet
-him on the way.</p>
-
-<p>After a time Yo-ah went to school, though he was
-most unwilling to do so, thinking that gambling was
-better fun than poring over books. Seeing how idle
-he was, his father said to him one day:</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;If you don&#8217;t mean to study you had better go
-away, for I will not take care of you any longer.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>Seeing that his father meant what he said, Yo-ah
-made up his mind to do better, and set about his work
-with a will. Not only did his lessons improve; in a
-short time his temper grew better, and he gave up using
-naughty words and telling lies. The secret of this
-wonderful change was that at school Yo-ah had learnt
-to know the Saviour.</p>
-
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_088.jpg" alt="" /></div>
-<p class="caption">SUNDAY SCHOOL, CHINCHEW</p>
-
-<p>The neighbours, who did not understand about
-worshipping God, noticed that Yo-ah had given up his
-rude ways, and did not answer back as he had done
-before he went to school. One of them, a widow who
-had an only son named Wu-mei, was very much struck
-by the change in him. Her son had been called
-Wu-mei, that is, Black Little Sister, to deceive the
-evil spirits into thinking that he was an ugly little girl,
-not worth troubling about, in the hope that they would<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[89]</a></span>
-let him grow up to manhood in peace. His mother,
-seeing how much Yo-ah had improved by study, sent
-Black Little Sister to the same school.</p>
-
-<p>The new scholar read diligently, and soon began to
-drink in the story of the Gospel. Three or four months
-after he entered school a bad illness, called plague,
-broke out and many people died, both inside and
-outside the city. Black Little Sister sickened one day
-and had to be carried home in a chair, slung on two
-long bamboo poles.</p>
-
-<p>His teacher, who wanted all the children he taught
-to know the Lord Jesus, was troubled about him, for
-he saw that he was very ill, and he did not know
-whether Black Little Sister had learnt to trust the
-Saviour or not. Just as he was starting off to go to
-the boy&#8217;s house, Yo-ah&#8217;s father came into the school-room
-and said:</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;You need not go, teacher; Black Little Sister&#8217;s
-mother has filled the house with idols, and he is
-delirious. Even if his people allowed you to enter his
-room, he would not understand what you said to him.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>The teacher was very sorry when he heard what
-Poah said, for he saw that it would be useless to go
-to see his little friend.</p>
-
-<p>Very early next morning Yo-ah&#8217;s father came
-again with news of Black Little Sister, and best of all,
-he told the teacher that the dying boy believed in our
-Lord Jesus as his own true Saviour.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Last night,&#8221; said he, &#8220;when everyone could see
-that Black Little Sister was very ill and must surely
-die, his relations turned all the idols out of the house.
-Then I went in to see him. When I entered his room,
-I said, &#8216;Black Little Sister, people say that you have
-lost your senses. Is it true?&#8217;&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;&#8216;No, brother Poah,&#8217; he answered, &#8216;these heathen,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[90]</a></span>
-who do not understand what I am doing, think
-that I am out of my senses, because they see me
-constantly getting up and kneeling upon the bed to
-pray.&#8217;&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>Seeing that the boy was able to talk quite sensibly,
-Poah brought another Christian, a man called Ah Lin,
-to come and see him.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Shall I read some verses from the Bible to you?&#8221;
-asked Ah Lin, sitting down by the bedside.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Yes, I should like you to read some very much,&#8221;
-answered the dying boy.</p>
-
-<p>Ah Lin opened his New Testament and began
-reading from the third chapter of St John&#8217;s Gospel.
-When he reached the fifteenth verse he stopped.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Black Little Sister,&#8221; he said, &#8220;do you know the
-next verse?&#8221; It had been the golden text, repeated by
-the children at the Bible service on the previous
-Sunday.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;God so loved the world that He gave His only
-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him,
-should not perish, but have everlasting life.&#8221; The
-poor dried lips slowly repeated the precious words to
-the end.</p>
-
-<p>Then Poah and Ah Lin prayed. When they had
-finished Black Little Sister put his hands together and
-said: &#8220;Thank you, God, so much for giving your
-only born son, that I, a sinful one, believing on Him,
-might have everlasting life.&#8221; Then the room was very
-quiet, for the boy was tired and neither Poah nor Ah
-Lin could speak a word.</p>
-
-<p>Soon after this the fever died out of Black Little
-Sister&#8217;s face and eyes. The fight was over. He had
-left the narrow room and its useless idols, and gone to
-the home of love and everlasting life.</p>
-
-<p>Whilst Poah told the story to the good teacher, he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[91]</a></span>
-cried for joy and sorrow, until the tears ran down his
-cheeks.</p>
-
-<p>In the fourth moon of the next year, the plague
-came to the city once more. On the 15th, Yo-ah was
-taken ill after morning school. When his minister
-went to see him, he said:</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Please do not say anything to my father about
-my sickness, for I am the last of six brothers, and if
-he were to hear that I was ill, he would be so sorry.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>But the minister of course felt he must send for
-the father as quickly as possible.</p>
-
-<p>When Poah reached the school he found Yo-ah
-sitting in bed reading his Bible. He seemed bright
-enough, and had just finished doing up accounts
-for one of the Christians, who had been out selling
-fish.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;What is wrong with you, Yo-ah?&#8221; asked his
-father.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;I have only got a small lump above my leg,
-which pains me a little, father.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>The doctor came presently and gave the boy some
-medicine, but the medicine did not seem to have much
-effect.</p>
-
-<p>That evening Yo-ah felt poorly. &#8220;If the fever
-does not go down to-night I will certainly be in Heaven
-to-morrow, father,&#8221; said Yo-ah.</p>
-
-<p>Next morning Yo-ah looked so much better that
-Poah was very glad and exclaimed to one of his
-friends, &#8220;I took a straw rope for a serpent this time,&#8221;
-meaning that he had been frightened by his boy&#8217;s
-illness when there was no reason to be afraid.</p>
-
-<p>During the day one of the schoolboys, a great
-friend of Yo-ah&#8217;s, went to see him. The sick lad was
-very glad to see him, and said: &#8220;Ah! So-and-so, you
-will go on to the middle school by-and-by. Afterwards<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[92]</a></span>
-you must give yourself to God&#8217;s service and work
-for Him.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;You, too, must work for God, Yo-ah,&#8221; answered
-his friend.</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;The Lord is not going to leave me long in this
-world,&#8221; said Yo-ah.</p>
-
-<p>After this he begged one of his uncles to believe
-in Christ and find safety in Him. He also spoke to
-several of his friends asking them to give up things
-which they knew to be wrong in their fives. To one,
-who was careless about money, he said, &#8220;Brother Lin,
-you ought to live more sparingly. How can you glorify
-God when you are constantly in debt and people have
-to dun you for money at the end of the year?&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>His father, seeing that though Yo-ah looked better,
-he acted like one about to leave this world, said to
-him:</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;If you die, I will go and hang myself.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;Daddy, if you do what Judas did, then after my
-death, we two, father and son, will never see each other
-any more. You must live for God and tell people His
-truth with all your might when I am gone.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>After this he spoke much with his father, asking
-him to be faithful to Christ. When noon came he
-stopped talking, saying, &#8220;Now all is finished.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>His poor father was very sorry and tried to speak
-to him, but all that Yo-ah would say after this was
-&#8220;Submit, gladly submit,&#8221; repeating the words over
-and over again, meaning that his father ought to be
-willing to let him go if God took him.</p>
-
-<p>By seven o&#8217;clock that evening Yo-ah was restless,
-throwing himself from one side of the bed to the other.
-His father sat by, trying to soothe and quiet him, and
-as he watched through the dragging minutes he cried to
-God, for he was not willing that his only son should die.</p>
-
-
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[93]</a></span>The bell rang for evening prayer in the church, next
-door to the school. The poor man in his sore trouble
-wished to go to the service, but dared not leave the
-sick-room, fearing that Yo-ah might roll from the bed
-and fall upon the ground.</p>
-
-<p>A change passed over him and a new calm came
-into his heart. He fell upon his knees in front of the
-bed and prayed:</p>
-
-<p>&#8220;O, God! I submit to Thy will. I pray Thee to let
-my child go home in peace.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>He rose from the ground. The restless tossing had
-stopped. Yo-ah was lying still upon the bed. After
-one long look the poor father went into the church.
-The service was nearly over when he entered the building
-and the minister was just saying, &#8220;If anyone wishes
-to lead us in prayer, let him do so.&#8221; Poah began:
-&#8220;O God, I thank Thee for having given me this son to
-care for these fifteen years. Now Thou hast taken
-him home to Thyself. I gladly submit to Thy will.
-Only please help me to remember, and to do all that
-he spoke of when he talked to me.&#8221;</p>
-
-<p>At the close of the service the people knew that
-Yo-ah had &#8216;crossed over&#8217; to the better land. Some
-of them wished to try to comfort his father, but they
-were all so grieved for him that no one could find a
-word to say. Poah, whose face was very calm, began
-to comfort them instead. He told them what Yo-ah
-had said, and asked them to join with him in submitting
-to the will of God.</p>
-
-<p>That year plague raged in the city and many
-people died. One of the minister&#8217;s sons, a boy of
-ten, sickened and died without a word. When Poah
-heard of it he said: &#8220;God has indeed been merciful
-to me. If my boy had died like this without
-comforting me, what should I have done?&#8221; Yo-ah&#8217;s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[94]</a></span>
-father, who now seemed to live only for the
-good of others, went everywhere to help with the
-sick and dying. Next year he became an elder of the
-church, which he served most faithfully. A year
-later, the plague came again, and joyfully submitting
-to God&#8217;s will he, too, went home to be with Jesus.</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<div class="chapter">
-
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XV<br />
-
-<small>THE CHILDREN&#8217;S KING</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
-
-<div class="first">&#8220;The Cross is tall,</div>
-<div class="verse">And I too small,</div>
-<div class="indent2">To reach His Hand</div>
-<div class="indent2">Or touch His Feet;</div>
-<div class="indent4">But on the sand</div>
-<div class="indent5">His foot-prints I have found,</div>
-<div class="indent4">And it is sweet</div>
-<div class="indent5">To kiss the holy ground.&#8221;</div>
-</div></div>
-
-
-<p><span class="smcap">Until</span> fifty years ago China, like the palace of the
-Sleeping Beauty, lay under a spell. Idolatry, love of
-money and evil customs, like the thorns and briars of
-the famous story, had overrun the land. The sacred
-names of God and Heaven, were almost forgotten.
-What wise men long ago had taught of peace
-and justice, of kindness and self-denial, had faded
-into dreams. The joy of learning, the reverence of
-father and mother, and the love of little children, lay
-under the enchantment of the Wicked One. Then the
-Prince came, our princely Lord Jesus, and China
-began to waken. At His touch the old-world knowledge
-of God, of peace and justice, of kindness and self-denial,
-stirred in the people&#8217;s hearts and prepared
-them to welcome the Gospel. Then history, that wise<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[95]</a></span>
-old story-teller, began to repeat herself. The Kingdom
-of God, when once founded in China, like the nation
-itself in bygone ages, began to grow. Its conquests
-were those of peace, and not of war. Surrounded by
-enemies, it drew them into itself, spreading light and
-love as it widened its borders.</p>
-
-<p>Men and women came to put their trust in the Lord
-Jesus, and the little ones learned that He is the
-children&#8217;s King. The King sent forth His messengers
-into every province, and, most wonderful of all,
-wherever the messengers went, the King went too,
-and whenever their message entered a human heart,
-His own kiss woke it to love and joy.</p>
-
-<p>Churches began to grow, humble enough to look at,
-but more beautiful in God&#8217;s sight than palaces of gold
-and precious stones. Schools were built all over the
-land, and Christian homes arose in many a village and
-town and great city.</p>
-
-<p>You would love to see the children gather in God&#8217;s
-house on the Lord&#8217;s Day in China. Shaved heads
-and strange clothes would catch your eyes at first,
-but you would soon be attracted by the earnest faces
-and intent dark eyes of some of the little ones whose
-attention had been caught by a story. After service
-you would see them gather in the Sunday-school,
-and perhaps when you heard them repeat their texts,
-you would long to borrow their wonderful memories
-for your own use. If you followed the little boys and
-girls after service, you would find that the children&#8217;s
-King had done much for them in their homes, but you
-would need to live with them for a time, to discover
-how great the change from the old heathen ways had
-really been. You would see, if you lived with them
-long enough, that the girls did not have their poor little
-feet pinched and bound. The babies would not be<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[96]</a></span>
-sent away or sold, unless there was great poverty, and
-then they would only be allowed to go into another
-Christian family, where they would be loved and cared
-for. You would notice that the harsh words and sharp
-blows which heathen children, and especially little
-girls, have to bear, were fewer. There would be more
-gentleness and loving family life, less quarrelling and
-unkindness among the inmates.</p>
-
-<p>When the family gathered for dinner, the little ones
-would put their fat fingers over their eyes, whilst grace
-was said. In the evenings, when the shadows fell,
-no stick of incense would be burnt in the guest-room,
-nor stuck in the paper lantern outside the door, but,
-a little later, hymn-books would be brought and the
-family would have prayers before going to bed.
-When you went into their room and sat on the edge of
-the children&#8217;s bed, and got the little ones to nestle
-dose up to you, they would whisper, if you asked
-them in the right way, that they loved Jesus.</p>
-
-<p>Chinese boys and girls learn to love Jesus, that is
-the proof that Christ is the children&#8217;s King, that the
-Prince Himself has kissed them and wakened them
-out of sin. And, if you turn back to the story of
-Yo-ah and Black Little Sister, you will see that when
-He calls them home to Himself, they lovingly go to be
-with Him.</p>
-
-
-<p class="center">FINIS</p>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">FOOTNOTES:</h2></div>
-
-<div class="footnote">
-
-<p><a name="Footnote_1_1" id="Footnote_1_1"></a><a href="#FNanchor_1_1"><span class="label">[1]</span></a> Dolittle, <i>Handbook of the Chinese Language</i>.</p></div>
-
-<div class="footnote">
-
-<p><a name="Footnote_2_2" id="Footnote_2_2"></a><a href="#FNanchor_2_2"><span class="label">[2]</span></a> When these shoes have the character for &#8216;King&#8217; on them, they are
-called Tiger shoes.</p></div>
-
-<div class="footnote">
-
-<p><a name="Footnote_3_3" id="Footnote_3_3"></a><a href="#FNanchor_3_3"><span class="label">[3]</span></a> James Legge, <i>Mencius</i>, p. 10.</p></div>
-
-<div class="footnote">
-
-<p><a name="Footnote_4_4" id="Footnote_4_4"></a><a href="#FNanchor_4_4"><span class="label">[4]</span></a> Mrs Lyall, in <i>The Children&#8217;s Messenger</i>.</p></div>
-
-<div class="footnote">
-
-<p><a name="Footnote_5_5" id="Footnote_5_5"></a><a href="#FNanchor_5_5"><span class="label">[5]</span></a> The Chinese say that man&#8217;s day is the spirit&#8217;s night, that is why a
-burning rope, or candles, or a lantern, are used at such times, and when
-worshipping in temples during the day.</p></div>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="transnote">
-<p class="ph2">TRANSCRIBER&#8217;S NOTES:</p>
-
-
-<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.</p>
-
-<p>Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.</p>
-
-<p>Incorrect page reference in the Table of Contents has been corrected.</p>
-</div>
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-<pre>
-
-
-
-
-
-End of Project Gutenberg's Children of China, by Colin Campbell Brown
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CHILDREN OF CHINA ***
-
-***** This file should be named 62625-h.htm or 62625-h.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/6/2/62625/
-
-Produced by D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
-
-
-</pre>
-
-</body>
-</html>
diff --git a/old/62625-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/62625-h/images/cover.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 089b180..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h/images/cover.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62625-h/images/i_016.jpg b/old/62625-h/images/i_016.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index b7c95b9..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h/images/i_016.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62625-h/images/i_020.jpg b/old/62625-h/images/i_020.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 30a5fab..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h/images/i_020.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62625-h/images/i_028.jpg b/old/62625-h/images/i_028.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 1eee675..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h/images/i_028.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62625-h/images/i_040.jpg b/old/62625-h/images/i_040.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index c0dcb72..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h/images/i_040.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62625-h/images/i_060.jpg b/old/62625-h/images/i_060.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 002ef93..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h/images/i_060.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62625-h/images/i_084.jpg b/old/62625-h/images/i_084.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index ea2b5d6..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h/images/i_084.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62625-h/images/i_088.jpg b/old/62625-h/images/i_088.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 31a709d..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h/images/i_088.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62625-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg b/old/62625-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 0d28042..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62625-h/images/i_title.jpg b/old/62625-h/images/i_title.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 4c04681..0000000
--- a/old/62625-h/images/i_title.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ